Showing 201-300 of 10000
Sunan Abi Dawud 500
Abu Mahdhurah reported; I said; Messenger of Allah, teach me the method of ADHAN (how to pronounce the call to prayer). He wiped my forehead (with his hand) and asked me to pronounce; Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great, raising your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony:
I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Lowering your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify there is no god but Allah; I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation. If it is the morning prayer, you must pronounce; prayer is better than sleep, prayer is better than sleep, Allah is most great; there is no god but Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِّمْنِي سُنَّةَ الأَذَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَسَحَ مُقَدَّمَ رَأْسِي وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ تَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ تَرْفَعُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَقُولُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ تَخْفِضُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ صَوْتَكَ بِالشَّهَادَةِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ فَإِنْ كَانَ صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ قُلْتَ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 500
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 110
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 500
Sahih al-Bukhari 6649

Narrated Zahdam:

There was a relation of love and brotherhood between this tribe of Jarm and Al-Ash`ariyin. Once we were with Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari, and then a meal containing chicken was brought to Abu Musa, and there was present, a man from the tribe of Taimillah who was of red complexion as if he were from non-Arab freed slaves. Abu Musa invited him to the meal. He said, "I have seen chickens eating dirty things, so I deemed it filthy and took an oath that I would never eat chicken." On that, Abu Musa said, "Get up, I will narrate to you about that. Once a group of the Ash`ariyin and I went to Allah's Apostle and asked him to provide us with mounts; he said, 'By Allah, I will never give you any mounts nor do I have anything to mount you on.' Then a few camels of war booty were brought to Allah's Apostle , and he asked about us, saying, 'Where are the Ash-'ariyin?' He then ordered five nice camels to be given to us, and when we had departed, we said, 'What have we done? Allah's Apostle had taken the oath not to give us any mounts, and that he had nothing to mount us on, and later he gave us that we might ride? Did we take advantage of the fact that Allah's Apostle had forgotten his oath? By Allah, we will never succeed.' So we went back to him and said to him, 'We came to you to give us mounts, and you took an oath that you would not give us any mounts and that you had nothing to mount us on.' On that he said, 'I did not provide you with mounts, but Allah did. By Allah, if I take an oath to do something, and then find something else better than it, I do that which is better and make expiation for the dissolution of the oath.' "

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، وَالْقَاسِمِ التَّمِيمِيِّ، عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كَانَ بَيْنَ هَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنْ جَرْمٍ وَبَيْنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ وُدٌّ وَإِخَاءٌ، فَكُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، فَقُرِّبَ إِلَيْهِ طَعَامٌ فِيهِ لَحْمُ دَجَاجٍ وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَيْمِ اللَّهِ أَحْمَرُ كَأَنَّهُ مِنَ الْمَوَالِي، فَدَعَاهُ إِلَى الطَّعَامِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَأْكُلُ شَيْئًا فَقَذِرْتُهُ، فَحَلَفْتُ أَنْ لاَ آكُلَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ قُمْ فَلأُحَدِّثَنَّكَ عَنْ ذَاكَ، إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ، وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَهْبِ إِبِلٍ فَسَأَلَ عَنَّا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ النَّفَرُ الأَشْعَرِيُّونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِخَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى، فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قُلْنَا مَا صَنَعْنَا حَلَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يَحْمِلُنَا وَمَا عِنْدَهُ مَا يَحْمِلُنَا ثُمَّ حَمَلَنَا، تَغَفَّلْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمِينَهُ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ نُفْلِحُ أَبَدًا، فَرَجَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ إِنَّا أَتَيْنَاكَ لِتَحْمِلَنَا فَحَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا، وَمَا عِنْدَكَ مَا تَحْمِلُنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي لَسْتُ أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا، إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6649
In-book reference : Book 83, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 78, Hadith 644
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 610
Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) had a she-camel called Al-'Adba' which would not allow any other camel to surpass her. A bedouin came riding his camel which outstripped it. The Muslims were much grieved at this. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) perceived it and said, "It is Allah's Way that he lowers whatever raises itself in the world."

[Al- Bukhari].

وعن أنس رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كانت ناقة رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ العضباء لا تسبق، أو لا تكاد تسبق فجاء أعرابي على قعود له، فسبقها، فشق ذلك على المسلمين حتى عرفه، النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ “حق على الله أن لا يرتفع شئ من الدنيا إلا وضعه” ‏(‏‏(‏رواه البخاري‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 610
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 610
Sahih al-Bukhari 7431

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Allah's Apostle used to say at the time of difficulty, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Majestic, the Most Forbearing. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Lord of the Tremendous Throne. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Lord of the Heavens and the Lord of the Honourable Throne. (See Hadith No. 357, Vol. 8)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَدْعُو بِهِنَّ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7431
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 526
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 400
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"None of you should urinate into standing water which does not flow and then perform Ghusl with it." (One of the narrators) Sufyan said: "They said to Hisham - meaning Ibn Hassan - 'Ayyub only attributed this Hadith to Abu Hurairah?' So he said: 'If Ayyub is not able to raise up a narration then he does not raise it.'" [1] [1] That is, he narrated it from Abu Hurairah, rather than from him from the Prophet (PBUH) while others narrated it in Marfu' form or "raised" to the Prophet (PBUH) And perhaps by: "If he is able to not raise it" he means: "If he is not able to raise it." And Allah knows best.
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لاَ يَبُولَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الْمَاءِ الدَّائِمِ الَّذِي لاَ يَجْرِي ثُمَّ يَغْتَسِلُ مِنْهُ ‏‏.‏‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قَالُوا لِهِشَامٍ - يَعْنِي ابْنَ حَسَّانَ - أَنَّ أَيُّوبَ إِنَّمَا يَنْتَهِي بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ إِلَى أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ أَيُّوبَ لَوِ اسْتَطَاعَ أَنْ لاَ يَرْفَعَ حَدِيثًا لَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ ‏‏.‏‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 400
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 5
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 400
In the narration of Ibn Hibban and ad-Daraqutni is mentioned:
"The Salat (prayer) is not complete if one does not recite (Surat) Fatiha al-Kitab."
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ , لِابْنِ حِبَّانَ وَاَلدَّارَقُطْنِيِّ : { لَا تَجْزِي صَلَاةٌ لَا يُقْرَأُ فِيهَا بِفَاتِحَةِ اَلْكِتَابِ } 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 160
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 0
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 279
Hisn al-Muslim 13
'Ash-hadu 'an lā 'ilāha 'illallāhu waḥdahu lā sharīka lahu wa 'ash-hadu 'anna Muḥammadan `abduhu wa Rasūluhu. I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, Who has no partner; and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger. Reference: Muslim 1/209.
أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لا إِلَـهَ إِلاّ اللهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَريـكَ لَـهُ وَأَشْهَدُأَنَّ مُحَمّـداً عَبْـدُهُ وَرَسـولُـه
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 13
Hisn al-Muslim 232
Allāhumma lā tu'ākhidhnī bimā yaqūlūn, waghfir lī mā lā ya`lamūn [waj`alnī khayran mimmā yaẓunnūn]. O Allah, do not call me to account for what they say and forgive me for what they have no knowledge of [and make me better than they imagine]. Reference: Al-Bukhari, Al-'Adabul-Mufrad no. 761. See Al-Albani, Sahih Al-'Adabul-Mufrad (no. 585). The portion between brackets if from Al-Bayhaqi, Shu'ab Al-Iman 4/228, and comes another account.
اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تُؤَاخِذْنِي بِمَا يَقُولُونَ وَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ [وَاجْعَلْنِي خَيْرًا مِمَّا يَظُّنُّونَ]
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 232
Sahih al-Bukhari 239

The same narrator said that the Prophet had said:

"You should not pass urine in stagnant water which is not flowing then (you may need to) wash in it."

وَبِإِسْنَادِهِ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَبُولَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الْمَاءِ الدَّائِمِ الَّذِي لاَ يَجْرِي، ثُمَّ يَغْتَسِلُ فِيهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 239
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 105
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 240
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Narrated al-Mughira bin Shu'bah (RA):
The Prophet (SAW) used to say after every obligatory prayer: "There is nothing worthy of worship except Allah Alone, Who has no partner. To Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He has power over every thing. O Allah no one can withhold what You have given, or give what You have withheld and riches cannot avail a wealthy person against You." [Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ اَلْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةٍ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- أَنَّ اَلنَّبِيَّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةِ مَكْتُوبَةٍ : " لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اَللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ , لَهُ اَلْمُلْكُ , وَلَهُ اَلْحَمْدُ , وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ , اَللَّهُمَّ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ , وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ , وَلَا يَنْفَعُ ذَا اَلْجَدِّ مِنْكَ اَلْجَدُّ } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .‏ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 214
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 319
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 321
Hisn al-Muslim 262
A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say:
Lā ilāha illallāh waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, Allāhu Akbaru kabīra, walḥamdu lillāhi kathīra, Subḥānallāhi Rabbil-`ālamīn, Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāhi ‘l-`Azīzil-Hakīm. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: Allāhummaghfir lī, warḥamnī, waḥdinī warzuqnī. A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say: There is none worthy of worship but Allah, Who has no partner, Allah is the Great, the Most Great, and praise is to Allah in abundance, glory is to Allah, Lord of the worlds. There is no power and no might but by Allah the Mighty, the Wise. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: O Allah forgive me, and have mercy on me and guide me, and provide for me. Reference: Muslim 4/2072, Abu Dawud reports the same Hadith with the addition: and when the Arab left, the Prophet (SAW) said: "He has filled his hands with goodness." 1/220.
جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي كَلاماً أَقُولُهُ: قَالَ: قُلْ (لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيراً، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيراً، سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ العَالَمِينَ، لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ). قَالَ: فَهَؤُلاَءِ لِرَبِّي، فَمَا لِي؟ قَالَ: قُلْ (اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي، وَارْحَمْنِي، وَاهْدِنِي، وَارْزُقْنِي).
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 262
Sahih al-Bukhari 6666

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

A man said to the Prophet (while he was delivering a sermon on the Day of Nahr), "I have performed the Tawaf round the Ka`ba before the Rami (throwing pebbles) at the Jamra." The Prophet said, "There is no harm (therein)." Another man said, "I had my head shaved before slaughtering (the sacrifice)." The Prophet said, "There is no harm." A third said, "I have slaughtered (the sacrifice) before the Rami (throwing pebbles) at the Jamra." The Prophet said, "There is no harm."

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ رُفَيْعٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم زُرْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَرْمِيَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ آخَرُ حَلَقْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَذْبَحَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ آخَرُ ذَبَحْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَرْمِيَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6666
In-book reference : Book 83, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 78, Hadith 659
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1416
Al-Mughirah bin Shu'bah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to say at the conclusion of prayer: "La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shai'in Qadir. Allahumma la mani'a lima a'tayta, wa la mu'tiya lima mana'ta, wa la yanfa'u dhal-jaddi, minkal-jaddu (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him, His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent. O Allah! None can deny that which You bestow and none can bestow that which You hold back; and the greatness of the great will be of no avail to them against You)."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن المغيرة بن شعبة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، كان إذا فرغ من الصلاة وسلم قال ‏:‏ ‏ "‏لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير‏.‏ اللهم لا مانع لما أعطيت، ولا معطي لما منعت، ولا ينفع ذا الجد منك الجد‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1416
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 9
Sahih al-Bukhari 7426

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

The Prophet used to say at the time of difficulty, 'La ilaha il-lallah Al-`Alimul-Halim. La-ilaha illallah Rabul- Arsh-al-Azim, La ilaha-il-lallah Rabus-Samawati Rab-ul-Ard; wa Rab-ul-Arsh Al- Karim.' (See Hadith No. 356 and 357, Vol. 8)

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَلِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الأَرْضِ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7426
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 523
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3067
It was narrated that Ibn abbas said:
"The Mesenger of Allah was asked questions during the days of Mina and he said: 'There is no harm.' A man said: 'I shaved my head before offering the sacrifice.' He said: 'There is no harm.' Another man said: 'I stoned (the Majarat) after evening came.' He said: "There is no harm.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بَزِيعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ زُرَيْعٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُسْأَلُ أَيَّامَ مِنًى فَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَأَلَهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ حَلَقْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَذْبَحَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ رَمَيْتُ بَعْدَ مَا أَمْسَيْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَرَجَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3067
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 450
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 3069
Sahih al-Bukhari 2158

Narrated Tawus:

Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah's Apostle said, 'Do not go to meet the caravans on the way (for buying their goods without letting them know the market price); a town dweller should not sell the goods of a desert dweller on behalf of the latter.' I asked Ibn `Abbas, 'What does he mean by not selling the goods of a desert dweller by a town dweller?' He said, 'He should not become his broker.' "

حَدَّثَنَا الصَّلْتُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَلَقَّوُا الرُّكْبَانَ وَلاَ يَبِيعُ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ مَا قَوْلُهُ لاَ يَبِيعُ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ قَالَ لاَ يَكُونُ لَهُ سِمْسَارًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2158
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 109
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 367
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 813
‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”
وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصُوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ» ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلشَّافِعِيِّ: «وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ وَالْمَهْدِيُّ مَنْ هَدَيْتَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْك لَا مَنْجَى مِنْكَ وَلَا مَلْجَأَ إِلَّا إِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 813
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 241
Sunan Ibn Majah 4300
‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“A man from my nation will be called before all of creation on the Day of Resurrection, and ninety-nine scrolls will be spread out for him, each one extending as far as the eye can see. Then Allah will say: “Do you deny anything of this?” He will say: “No, O Lord.” He will say: “Have My recording scribes been unfair to you?” Then He will say: “Apart from that, do you have any good deeds?” The man will be terrified and will say: “No.” (Allah) will say: “Indeed, you have good deeds with Us, and you will not be treated unjustly this Day.” Then a card will be brought out on which is written Ash-hadu an la ilaha illallah wa anna Muhammadan ‘abduhu wa rasuluhu (I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger). He will say: “O Lord, what is this card compared with these scrolls?” He will say: “You will not be treated unjustly.” Then the scrolls will be placed in one side of the Balance and the card in the other. The scrolls will go up (i.e., be light) and the card will go down (i.e., will weigh heavily).”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْحُبُلِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ يُصَاحُ بِرَجُلٍ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَلَى رُءُوسِ الْخَلاَئِقِ فَيُنْشَرُ لَهُ تِسْعَةٌ وَتِسْعُونَ سِجِلاًّ كُلُّ سِجِلٍّ مَدَّ الْبَصَرِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ هَلْ تُنْكِرُ مِنْ هَذَا شَيْئًا فَيَقُولُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ فَيَقُولُ أَظَلَمَتْكَ كَتَبَتِي الْحَافِظُونَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَلَكَ عُذْرٌ أَلَكَ حَسَنَةٌ فَيُهَابُ الرَّجُلُ فَيَقُولُ لاَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ بَلَى إِنَّ لَكَ عِنْدَنَا حَسَنَاتٍ وَإِنَّهُ لاَ ظُلْمَ عَلَيْكَ الْيَوْمَ فَتُخْرَجُ لَهُ بِطَاقَةٌ فِيهَا أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ مَا هَذِهِ الْبِطَاقَةُ مَعَ هَذِهِ السِّجِلاَّتِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّكَ لاَ تُظْلَمُ ‏.‏ فَتُوضَعُ السِّجِلاَّتُ فِي كِفَّةٍ وَالْبِطَاقَةُ فِي كِفَّةٍ فَطَاشَتِ السِّجِلاَّتُ وَثَقُلَتِ الْبِطَاقَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبِطَاقَةُ الرُّقْعَةُ وَأَهْلُ مِصْرَ يَقُولُونَ لِلرُّقْعَةِ بِطَاقَةً
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4300
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 201
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4300
Musnad Ahmad 930
It was narrated from `Ali bin Rabee`ah:
`Abdur-Razzaq said. Someone who saw `Ali when he rode told me: When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said: Bismillah (in the Name of Allah). When he got on it, he said: Al-Hamdu Lillah (praise be to Allah). Then he said: `Glory be to the One Who has placed this (transport) at our service and we ourselves would not have been capable of that, and to our Lord is our final destiny [az-Zukhruf 43:13-14]`. Then he said Al-hamdu Lillah three times and Allahu Akbar three times, then he said: O Allah, there is no god but You. I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You. Then he smiled, and it was said: What made you smile, O Ameer al-Mu`mineen? He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) do what I have done and say what I have said, then he smiled and we said: What made you smile, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)? He said: `I was amazed at the slave when he said there is no god but You. I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You,” and he knows that no one forgives sins but He.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، قَالَهُ مَرَّةً قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّازِقِ وَأَكْثَرُ ذَاكَ يَقُولُ أَخْبَرَنِي مَنْ شَهِدَ عَلِيًّا حِينَ رَكِبَ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏{‏سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ‏}‏ ثُمَّ حَمِدَ ثَلَاثًا وَكَبَّرَ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قَالَ فَقِيلَ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ مَا فَعَلْتُ وَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قُلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقُلْنَا مَا يُضْحِكُكَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْعَبْدُ أَوْ قَالَ عَجِبْتُ لِلْعَبْدِ إِذَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا هُوَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan, because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 930
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 357
Riyad as-Salihin 1773
An-Nu'man bin Bashir (May Allah be pleased with them) said:
My father took me to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said to him: "I have gifted one of my slaves to this son of mine." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Have you given such gift to every son of yours?" He replied, "No." Thereupon he said, "Take this gift back."

Another narration is: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Be mindful of your obligation to Allah and do justice in respect of your children." My father came back and revoked his gift.

Another narration is: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) asked, "Have you other children besides this one?" He said, "Yes." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) asked, "Have you awarded a gift like this to all of them." He said, "No." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "I am not going to bear witness to this act of injustice."

Another narration is: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) asked, "Do you not except goodness from all of them as you except from him?" He said, "Yes, of course." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Then don't do this (i.e., do not give a gift to one son only)."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

عن النعمان بن بشير رضي الله عنهما أن أبًا له أتي به رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ إني نحلت ابني هذا غلامًا كان لي، فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏أكل ولدك نحلته مثل هذا‏؟‏‏"‏ فقال‏:‏ لا، فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فأرجعه‏"‏‏.‏

وفي رواية‏:‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏أفعلت هذا بولدك كلهم‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏:‏ لا، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏اتقوا الله واعدلوا بين أولادكم‏"‏ فرجع أبي، فرد تلك الصدقة‏.‏

وفي رواية‏:‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ “يا بشير ألك ولد سوى هذا‏؟‏” قال‏:‏ نعم، قال‏:‏ “أكلهم وهبت له مثل هذا‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏:‏ لا، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏فلا تشهدني إذًا فإني لا أشهد على جور‏"‏ وفي رواية ‏"‏لا تشهدني على جور‏"‏

وفي رواية‏:‏ ‏"‏أشهد على هذا غيري‏"‏ ثم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏أيسرك أن يكونوا إليك في البر سواء‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏"‏ بلى، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏فلا إذًا‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1773
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 263
Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
It was narrated from Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he would say Takbir, then say: "Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimin. Allahumma! Antal-maliku la ilaha illa ant, ana abduka zalamtu nafsi wa'taraftu bidhanbi faghfirli dhunubi jami'an, la yaghfirudhunuba illa anta, wahdini lihasanil-ahklaqi, la yahdi li ahsaniha illa anta wasrif anni sayy'aha la yasrifu anni sayy'aha illa anta, labaika wa sa'daika, wal-khairu kulluhu fi yadaika wash-sharru laisa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika tabarkta wa ta'alaita astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaik. (Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You. I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I acknowledge my sin. Forgive me all my sins for no one forgives sins but You. Guide me to the best of manners for none can guide to the best of them but You. Protect me from bad manners for none can protect against them but You. I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hands, and evil is not attributed to You. I rely on You and turn to You, blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي الْمَاجِشُونُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 898
Sahih al-Bukhari 4385

Narrated Zahdam:

When Abu Musa arrived (at Kufa as a governor) he honored this family of Jarm (by paying them a visit). I was sitting near to him, and he was eating chicken as his lunch, and there was a man sitting amongst the people. Abu Musa invited the man to the lunch, but the latter said, "I saw chickens (eating something (dirty) so I consider them unclean." Abu Musa said, "Come on! I saw the Prophet eating it (i.e. chicken)." The man said "I have taken an oath that I will not ea (chicken)" Abu Musa said." Come on! I will tell you about your oath. We, a group of Al-Ash`ariyin people went to the Prophet and asked him to give us something to ride, but the Prophet refused. Then we asked him for the second time to give us something to ride, but the Prophet took an oath that he would not give us anything to ride. After a while, some camels of booty were brought to the Prophet and he ordered that five camels be given to us. When we took those camels we said, "We have made the Prophet forget his oath, and we will not be successful after that." So I went to the Prophet and said, "O Allah' Apostle ! You took an oath that you would not give us anything to ride, but you have given us." He said, "Yes, for if I take an oath and later I see a better solution than that, I act on the later (and gave the expiation of that oaths"

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ السَّلاَمِ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ أَبُو مُوسَى أَكْرَمَ هَذَا الْحَىَّ مِنْ جَرْمٍ، وَإِنَّا لَجُلُوسٌ عِنْدَهُ وَهْوَ يَتَغَدَّى دَجَاجًا، وَفِي الْقَوْمِ رَجُلٌ جَالِسٌ، فَدَعَاهُ إِلَى الْغَدَاءِ، فَقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَأْكُلُ شَيْئًا فَقَذِرْتُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلُمَّ، فَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْكُلُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ إِنِّي حَلَفْتُ لاَ آكُلُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلُمَّ أُخْبِرْكَ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ، إِنَّا أَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَفَرٌ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ، فَاسْتَحْمَلْنَاهُ فَأَبَى أَنْ يَحْمِلَنَا فَاسْتَحْمَلْنَاهُ، فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَحْمِلَنَا، ثُمَّ لَمْ يَلْبَثِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ أُتِيَ بِنَهْبِ إِبِلٍ، فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِخَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ، فَلَمَّا قَبَضْنَاهَا قُلْنَا تَغَفَّلْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمِينَهُ، لاَ نُفْلِحُ بَعْدَهَا أَبَدًا فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ حَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا وَقَدْ حَمَلْتَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَجَلْ، وَلَكِنْ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنْهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4385
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 408
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 668
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3313

Narrated Thabit ibn ad-Dahhak:

In the time of the Prophet (saws) a man took a vow to slaughter a camel at Buwanah. So he came to the Prophet (saws) and said: I have taken a vow to sacrifice a camel at Buwanah.

The Prophet (saws) asked: Did the place contain any idol worshipped in pre-Islamic times?

They (the people) said: No.

He asked: Was any pre-Islamic festival observed there?

They replied: No.

The Prophet (saws) said: Fulfil your vow, for a vow to do an act of disobedience to Allah must not be fulfilled, neither must one do something over which a human being has no control.

حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ رُشَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ثَابِتُ بْنُ الضَّحَّاكِ، قَالَ ‏:‏ نَذَرَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَنْحَرَ إِبِلاً بِبُوَانَةَ، فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ إِنِّي نَذَرْتُ أَنْ أَنْحَرَ إِبِلاً بِبُوَانَةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ هَلْ كَانَ فِيهَا وَثَنٌ مِنْ أَوْثَانِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ يُعْبَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا ‏:‏ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ هَلْ كَانَ فِيهَا عِيدٌ مِنْ أَعْيَادِهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا ‏:‏ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ أَوْفِ بِنَذْرِكَ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ وَفَاءَ لِنَذْرٍ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ وَلاَ فِيمَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ ابْنُ آدَمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3313
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 72
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3307
Sunan Abi Dawud 4499

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I was with the Prophet (saws) when a man who was a murderer and had a strap round his neck was brought to him.

He then called the legal guardian of the victim and asked him: Do you forgive him?

He said: No. He asked: Will you accept the blood-money? He said: No. He asked: Will you kill him? He said: Yes. He said: Take him. When he turned his back, he said: Do you forgive him? He said: No. He said: Will you accept the blood-money? He said: No. He said: Will you kill him? He said: Yes. He said: Take him. After repeating all this a fourth time, he said: If you forgive him, he will bear the burden of his own sin and the sin of the victim. He then forgave him. He (the narrator) said: I saw him pulling the strap.

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ الْجُشَمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَوْفٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمْزَةُ أَبُو عُمَرَ الْعَائِذِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي عَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ وَائِلٍ، حَدَّثَنِي وَائِلُ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ جِيءَ بِرَجُلٍ قَاتِلٍ فِي عُنُقِهِ النِّسْعَةُ قَالَ فَدَعَا وَلِيَّ الْمَقْتُولِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَعْفُو ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَتَأْخُذُ الدِّيَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَتَقْتُلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَعْفُو ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَتَأْخُذُ الدِّيَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَتَقْتُلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا كَانَ فِي الرَّابِعَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّكَ إِنْ عَفَوْتَ عَنْهُ يَبُوءُ بِإِثْمِهِ وَإِثْمِ صَاحِبِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَعَفَا عَنْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ يَجُرُّ النِّسْعَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4499
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 6
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 4484

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Said ibn al- Musayyab said, "There is no usury in animals. There are three things forbidden in animals:

al-madamin, al-malaqih and habal al-habala. Al- madamin is the sale of what is in the wombs of female camels. Al- malaqih is the sale of the breeding qualities of camels" (i.e. for stud).

Malik said, "No one should buy a specified animal when it is concealed from him or in another place, even if he has already seen it, very recently or not so recently, and was pleased enough with it to pay its price in cash."

Malik said, "That is disapproved of because the seller makes use of the price and it is not known whether or not those goods are found to be as the buyer saw them or not. For that reason, it is disapproved of. There is no harm in it if it is described and guaranteed."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لاَ رِبًا فِي الْحَيَوَانِ وَإِنَّمَا نُهِيَ مِنَ الْحَيَوَانِ عَنْ ثَلاَثَةٍ عَنِ الْمَضَامِينِ وَالْمَلاَقِيحِ وَحَبَلِ الْحَبَلَةِ ‏.‏ وَالْمَضَامِينُ بَيْعُ مَا فِي بُطُونِ إِنَاثِ الإِبِلِ وَالْمَلاَقِيحُ بَيْعُ مَا فِي ظُهُورِ الْجِمَالِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ يَنْبَغِي أَنْ يَشْتَرِيَ أَحَدٌ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْحَيَوَانِ بِعَيْنِهِ إِذَا كَانَ غَائِبًا عَنْهُ وَإِنْ كَانَ قَدْ رَآهُ وَرَضِيَهُ عَلَى أَنْ يَنْقُدَ ثَمَنَهُ لاَ قَرِيبًا وَلاَ بَعِيدًا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا كُرِهَ ذَلِكَ لأَنَّ الْبَائِعَ يَنْتَفِعُ بِالثَّمَنِ وَلاَ يُدْرَى هَلْ تُوجَدُ تِلْكَ السِّلْعَةُ عَلَى مَا رَآهَا الْمُبْتَاعُ أَمْ لاَ فَلِذَلِكَ كُرِهَ ذَلِكَ وَلاَ بَأْسَ بِهِ إِذَا كَانَ مَضْمُونًا مَوْصُوفًا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 63
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1355
Riyad as-Salihin 1529
'Itban bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) said in his long Hadith cited in the Chapter entitled 'Hope' reported:
When the Prophet (PBUH) stood up to offer As-Salat (the prayer) he asked, "Where is Malik bin Ad-Dukhshum?" A man replied: "He is a hypocrite. He does not love Allah and His Messenger." The Prophet (PBUH) said, "Do not say that. Do you not know that he said: La ilaha illallah (there is no true god except Allah),' seeking His Pleasure. Allah has made the fire of Hell unlawful for him who affirms that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن عتبان بن مالك رضي الله عنه في حديثه الطويل المشهور الذي تقدم في باب الرجاء قال‏:‏ قام النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم يصلي فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أين مالك بن الدخشم‏؟‏ فقال رجل‏:‏ ذلك منافق لا يحب الله ورسوله، فقال النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ “لا تقل ذلك ألا تراه قد قال‏:‏ لا إله إلا الله يريد بذلك وجه الله‏!‏ وإن الله قد حرم على النار من قال لا إله إلا الله يبتغي بذلك وجه الله‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏ "وعِتبانُ"بكسر العين عَلَى المشهور، وحُكِي ضمُّها، وبعدها تاءٌ مثناةٌ مِنْ فوق، ثُمَّ باءٌ موحدةٌ. و"الدُّخْشُمُ"بضم الدال وإسكان الخاءِ وضمِّ الشين المعجمتين
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1529
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 19

Yahya related to me from Malik from a reliable source of his who had heard Said ibn al-Musayyab say, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab refused to let anyone inherit from the non-arabs except for one who was born among the arabs."

Malik said, "If a pregnant woman comes from the land of the enemy and gives birth in arab land so that he is her (an arab) child, he inherits from her if she dies, and she inherits from him if he dies, by the Book of Allah."

Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things among us and the sunna in which there is no dispute, and what I saw the people of knowledge in our city doing, is that a Muslim does not inherit from a kafir by kinship, clientage (wala'), or maternal relationship, nor does he (the Muslim) overshadow any (of the kafirs) from his inheritance.

Malik said, "Similarly, someone who forgoes his inheritance when he is the chief heir does not overshadow anyone from his inheritance."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ الثِّقَةِ، عِنْدَهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، يَقُولُ أَبَى عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ أَنْ يُوَرِّثَ، أَحَدًا مِنَ الأَعَاجِمِ إِلاَّ أَحَدًا وُلِدَ فِي الْعَرَبِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنْ جَاءَتِ امْرَأَةٌ حَامِلٌ مِنْ أَرْضِ الْعَدُوِّ فَوَضَعَتْهُ فِي أَرْضِ الْعَرَبِ فَهُوَ وَلَدُهَا يَرِثُهَا إِنْ مَاتَتْ وَتَرِثُهُ إِنْ مَاتَ مِيرَاثَهَا فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا وَالسُّنَّةُ الَّتِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهَا وَالَّذِي أَدْرَكْتُ عَلَيْهِ أَهْلَ الْعِلْمِ بِبَلَدِنَا أَنَّهُ لاَ يَرِثُ الْمُسْلِمُ الْكَافِرَ بِقَرَابَةٍ وَلاَ وَلاَءٍ وَلاَ رَحِمٍ وَلاَ يَحْجُبُ أَحَدًا عَنْ مِيرَاثِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكَذَلِكَ كُلُّ مَنْ لاَ يَرِثُ إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنْ دُونَهُ وَارِثٌ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَحْجُبُ أَحَدًا عَنْ مِيرَاثِهِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 27, Hadith 14
Arabic reference : Book 27, Hadith 1090
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3630
'Amir bin Sa'd (narrated) from his father that he fell sick in Makkah and the Messenger of Allah came to him. When Sa'd saw him, he wept and said:
"O Messenger of Allah, am I to die in the land from which I emigrated?" He said: "No, if Allah wills." He said: "O Messenger of Allah, shall I bequeath all of my wealth in the cause of Allah?" He said: "No." He said: "Two-thirds?" He said: "No." He said: "Half of it?" He said: "No." He said: "One-third of it?" The Messenger of Allah said: "One-third, and one-third is a lot. If you leave your sons independent of means that is better than if you leave them poor, holding out their hands to people."
أَخْبَرَنَا الْعَبَّاسُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَظِيمِ الْعَنْبَرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْكَبِيرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَجِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بُكَيْرُ بْنُ مِسْمَارٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَامِرَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ اشْتَكَى بِمَكَّةَ فَجَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا رَآهُ سَعْدٌ بَكَى وَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَمُوتُ بِالأَرْضِ الَّتِي هَاجَرْتَ مِنْهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أُوصِي بِمَالِي كُلِّهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَعْنِي بِثُلُثَيْهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَنِصْفَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَثُلُثَهُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الثُّلُثَ وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ إِنَّكَ أَنْ تَتْرُكَ بَنِيكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَتْرُكَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3630
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 30, Hadith 3660
Sunan Abi Dawud 3131

Usayd ibn Abu Usayd, reported on the authority of a woman who took oath of allegiance (to the Prophet):

One of the oaths which the Messenger of Allah (saws) received from us about the virtue was that we would not disobey him in it (virtue): that we would not scratch the face, nor wail, nor tear the front of the garments nor dishevel the hair.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ الأَسْوَدِ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَجَّاجُ، - عَامِلٌ لِعُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ عَلَى الرَّبَذَةِ حَدَّثَنِي أَسِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي أَسِيدٍ، عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ، مِنَ الْمُبَايِعَاتِ قَالَتْ كَانَ فِيمَا أَخَذَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْمَعْرُوفِ الَّذِي أَخَذَ عَلَيْنَا أَنْ لاَ نَعْصِيَهُ فِيهِ أَنْ لاَ نَخْمِشَ وَجْهًا وَلاَ نَدْعُوَ وَيْلاً وَلاَ نَشُقَّ جَيْبًا وَأَنْ لاَ نَنْشُرَ شَعْرًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3131
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 43
English translation : Book 20, Hadith 3125
Mishkat al-Masabih 2598, 2599
‘Amr b. Shu'aib, on his father’s authority, quoted his grandfather as saying that the Prophet said, “The best supplication is that on the day of ‘Arafa, and the best thing which I and the prophets before me have said is, ‘There is no god but God alone who has no partner; to Him belongs the dominion, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent’.’’ Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Malik transmitted on the authority of Talha b. ‘Ubaidallah up to “who has no partner.”
وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " خَيْرُ الدُّعَاءِ دُعَاءُ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ وَخَيْرُ مَا قُلْتُ أَنَا وَالنَّبِيُّونَ مِنْ قَبْلِي: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْء قدير ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

وروى مالكٌ عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: «لَا شريك لَهُ»

  صَحِيح, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2598, 2599
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 91
Mishkat al-Masabih 820
Jabir said that when the Prophet began prayer he said the takbir, then said, “My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God, the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. I have been so commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. O God, guide me to the best deeds and the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and guard me from evil deeds and evil qualities, Thou who alone canst guard from their evil ones.” Nasa’i transmitted it.
عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسلمين اللَّهُمَّ اهدني لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَعْمَالِ وَأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَقِنِي سَيِّئَ الْأَعْمَالِ وَسَيِّئَ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَقِي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 820
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 247
Mishkat al-Masabih 5751
Sa'd said:
Passing the mosque of the B. Mu'awiya, God's messenger entered and prayed two rak`as in it and we prayed along with him. He made supplication to his Lord for a long time and then went away. He then said, "I asked my Lord for three things two of which He granted me, but one of which He refused me. I asked my Lord not to destroy my people by famine and He granted me that; I asked Him not to destroy my people by drowning and He granted me that; I asked Him not to let war arise among them but He refused me that." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ سَعْدٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّ بِمَسْجِدِ بَنِي مُعَاوِيَةَ دَخَلَ فَرَكَعَ فِيهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ وَدَعَا رَبَّهُ طَوِيلًا ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ: «سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي ثَلَاثًا فَأَعْطَانِي ثِنْتَيْنِ وَمَنَعَنِي وَاحِدَةً سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي أَنْ لَا يُهْلِكَ أُمَّتِي بِالسَّنَةِ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لَا يُهْلِكَ أُمَّتِي بِالْغَرَقِ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لَا يَجْعَلَ بأسهم بَينهم فَمَنَعَنِيهَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5751
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 13
Mishkat al-Masabih 2771
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud reported God’s Messenger as saying, “No man who acquires unlawful property and gives some of it in alms will have it accepted from him; neither will he receive a blessing for it if he con-tributes some of it; and if he leaves some of it behind him (i.e. when he dies) it will be his provision for hell. God does not obliterate an evil deed by an evil one, but He obliterates an evil deed by a good one. What is impure does not obliterate what is impure.” Ahmad transmitted it, and the same is given in Sharh as-sunna.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «لَا يكْسب عبد مَال حرَام فتيصدق مِنْهُ فَيُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ وَلَا يُنْفِقُ مِنْهُ فَيُبَارَكُ لَهُ فِيهِ وَلَا يَتْرُكُهُ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِهِ إِلَّا كَانَ زَادَهُ إِلَى النَّارِ. إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَمْحُو السَّيِّئَ بِالسَّيِّئِ وَلَكِنْ يَمْحُو السَّيِّئَ بِالْحَسَنِ إِنَّ الْخَبِيثَ لَا يَمْحُو الْخَبِيثَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَكَذَا فِي شرح السّنة
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2771
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 13
Mishkat al-Masabih 3666
‘Ubada b. as-Samit said:
We swore allegiance to God’s Messenger agreeing to hear and obey in time of difficulty and time of ease, in what we liked and what we disliked, to give way to others’ interests, not to dispute about government with those in power, and to say what was right wherever we were, not fearing for God’s sake what anyone who blamed us might say. A version has, “Not to dispute about government with those in power unless you see evident infidelity regarding which you have a proof from God.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: بَايَعْنَا رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى السَّمْعِ وَالطَّاعَةِ فِي الْعُسْرِ وَالْيُسْرِ وَالْمَنْشَطِ وَالْمَكْرَهِ وَعَلَى أَثَرَةٍ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى أَنْ لَا نُنَازِعَ الْأَمْرَ أَهْلَهُ وَعَلَى أَنْ نَقُولَ بِالْحَقِّ أَيْنَمَا كُنَّا لَا نَخَافُ فِي اللَّهِ لَوْمَةَ لَائِمٍ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: وَعَلَى أَنْ لَا نُنَازِعَ الْأَمْرَ أَهْلَهُ إِلَّا أَنْ تَرَوْا كُفْرًا بَوَاحًا عِنْدَكُمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِيهِ بُرْهَانٌ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3666
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 6
Sahih Muslim 442 e

Ibn 'Umar reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do not prevent women from going to the mosque at night. A boy said to 'Abdullah b. Umar: We would never let them go out, that they may not be caught in evil. He (the narrator) said: Ibn Umar reprimanded him and said.. I am saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said this, but you say: We would not allow!
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَمْنَعُوا النِّسَاءَ مِنَ الْخُرُوجِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ بِاللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنٌ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ لاَ نَدَعُهُنَّ يَخْرُجْنَ فَيَتَّخِذْنَهُ دَغَلاً ‏.‏ قَالَ فَزَبَرَهُ ابْنُ عُمَرَ وَقَالَ أَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَتَقُولُ لاَ نَدَعُهُنَّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 442e
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 154
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 888
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik related to me that he had heard that a slave-girl came to Umar ibn al-Khattab (who had been beaten by her master with a red hot iron) and he set her free.

Malik said, "The generally agreed- on way of doing things among us is that a man is not permitted to be freed while he has a debt against him which exceeds his property. A boy is not allowed to be set free until he has reached puberty. The young person whose affairs are managed cannot set free in his property, even when he reaches puberty, until he manages his property."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، أَتَتْهُ وَلِيدَةٌ قَدْ ضَرَبَهَا سَيِّدُهَا بِنَارٍ أَوْ أَصَابَهَا بِهَا فَأَعْتَقَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّهُ لاَ تَجُوزُ عَتَاقَةُ رَجُلٍ وَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ يُحِيطُ بِمَالِهِ وَأَنَّهُ لاَ تَجُوزُ عَتَاقَةُ الْغُلاَمِ حَتَّى يَحْتَلِمَ أَوْ يَبْلُغَ مَبْلَغَ الْمُحْتَلِمِ وَأَنَّهُ لاَ تَجُوزُ عَتَاقَةُ الْمُوَلَّى عَلَيْهِ فِي مَالِهِ وَإِنْ بَلَغَ الْحُلُمَ حَتَّى يَلِيَ مَالَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 38, Hadith 7
Arabic reference : Book 38, Hadith 1472
Sahih al-Bukhari 5915

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

I heard Allah's Apostle, while he was in the state of lhram and his hair was stuck together with gum, saying, "Labbaik, Allahumma Labbaik, Labbaik La Sharika laka Labbaik. Inn-al-Hamda Wan-Ni'mata Laka wal-Mulk, La Sharika Lak." He did not add anything to those words.

حَدَّثَنِي حِبَّانُ بْنُ مُوسَى، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُهِلُّ مُلَبِّدًا يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لَبَّيْكَ اللَّهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ، لَبَّيْكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ، إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ لاَ يَزِيدُ عَلَى هَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5915
In-book reference : Book 77, Hadith 130
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 72, Hadith 797
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1438 f

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) was asked about 'azl, whereupon he said:

There is no harm if you do not do that, for it (the birth of the child) is something ordained. Muhammad (one of the narrators) said: (The words) La 'alaykum (there is no harm) implies its Prohibition.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الرَّبِيعِ الزَّهْرَانِيُّ، وَأَبُو كَامِلٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كَامِلٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ زَيْدٍ - حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ بِشْرِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، رَدَّهُ إِلَى أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ سُئِلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْعَزْلِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا ذَاكُمْ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْقَدَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَقَوْلُهُ ‏"‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَقْرَبُ إِلَى النَّهْىِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1438f
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 151
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3376
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 233
Labbayk-Allāhumma labbayk, labbayka lā sharīka laka labbayk, inna ‘l-ḥamda, wanni`mata, laka wa ‘l-mulk, lā sharīka lak. I am here at Your service, O Allah, I am here at Your service. I am here at Your service, You have no partner, I am here at Your service. Surely the praise, and blessings are Yours, and the dominion. You have no partner. Reference: Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani, Fathul-Bari 3/408, Muslim 2/841.
لَبَّيْكَ اللَّهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ، لَبَّيْكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ، إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ والنِّعْمَة لَكَ والمُلْكُ، لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 233
Mishkat al-Masabih 5861
Ibn `Abbas said Abu Sufyan b. Harb told him the following by word of mouth:
During the period of peace between God's messenger and me I went off, and while I was in Syria a letter was brought from the Prophet to Hiraql. Dihya al-Kalbi brought it and handed it to the governor of Busra who handed it to Hiraql. Hiraql asked whether there was anyone there belonging to the people of that man who asserted `that he was a prophet, and when he was told that there was, I was summoned along with some members of Quraish. We entered the presence of Hiraql who made us sit in front of him and then asked, "Which of you is most closely related to this man who asserts that he is a prophet?" When I said that I was, they made me sit in front of him and made my companions sit behind me. He then called for his interpreter and said, "Tell them I am asking this man about this one who asserts he is a prophet, and that if he lies to me, they must accuse him of falsehood." (Abd Sufyan swore by God that if he had not been afraid of his falsehood being reported, he would have lied to him.) He said to his interpreter, "Ask him about the-nature of his lineage among them," and I replied, "He is a man of high lineage among us." He asked, "Has there been any king among his ancestors?" and I replied that there had not been any. He asked whether we had suspected him of falsehood before he said what he had said, and I replied that we had not. He asked whether he was followed by the nobles among the people or by the weak ones, and I replied that he was followed by the weak ones. He asked whether their numbers were increasing or diminishing, and I replied that they were increasing. He asked whether any apostatised from his religion after accepting it through displeasure with him, and I replied that they did not. He asked if we had fought with him, and I replied that we had. He asked the nature of our fighting with him, and I replied that it had its ups and downs, he neither getting the better of us nor we getting the better of him. He asked if he employed treachery, and I replied that he did not, but added that during that period we did not know what he was doing. I swear by God that he did not give me an opportunity of inserting a word except on this occasion. He asked if anyone had said what he was saying before him, and I replied that no one had. He then told his interpreter to say to me, "I asked you about his lineage among you and you asserted that he had a high lineage among you; and messengers ...
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ حَرْبٍ مِنْ فِيهِ إِلَى فِيَّ قَالَ: انْطَلَقْتُ فِي الْمُدَّةِ الَّتِي كَانَتْ بَيْنِي وَبَيَّنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَبينا أَنا بِالشَّام إِذْ جِيءَ بِكِتَاب النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى هِرَقْلَ. قَالَ: وَكَانَ دِحْيَةُ الْكَلْبِيُّ جَاءَ بِهِ فَدَفَعَهُ إِلَى عَظِيمِ بُصْرَى فَدَفَعَهُ عَظِيمُ بُصْرَى إِلَى هِرَقْلَ فَقَالَ هِرَقْلُ: هَلْ هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ قَوْمِ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ؟ قَالُوا: نَعَمْ فَدُعِيتُ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَى هِرَقْلَ فَأَجْلَسَنَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ: أَيُّكُمْ أَقْرَبُ نَسَبًا مِنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ؟ قَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ: فَقُلْتُ: أَنَا فَأَجْلَسُونِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ وَأَجْلَسُوا أَصْحَابِي خَلْفِي ثُمَّ دَعَا بِتَرْجُمَانِهِ فَقَالَ: قُلْ لَهُمْ: إِنِّي سَائِلٌ هَذَا عَنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ فَإِنْ كَذَبَنِي فَكَذِّبُوهُ. قَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانُ: وَايْمُ اللَّهِ لَوْلَا مَخَافَةُ أَنْ يُؤْثَرَ عَلَيَّ الْكَذِبُ لَكَذَبْتُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتَرْجُمَانِهِ: سَلْهُ كَيْفَ حَسَبُهُ فِيكُمْ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: هُوَ فِينَا ذُو حَسَبٍ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مِنْ مَلِكٍ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. قَالَ: فَهَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. قَالَ: وَمَنْ يَتْبَعُهُ؟ أَشْرَافُ النَّاسِ أَمْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ. قَالَ: أَيَزِيدُونَ أَمْ يَنْقُصُونَ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا بَلْ يَزِيدُونَ. قَالَ: هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ سَخْطَةً لَهُ؟ قَالَ: قلت: لَا. قلت: فَهَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ؟ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ. قَالَ: فَكَيْفَ كَانَ قِتَالُكُمْ إِيَّاهُ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالًا يُصِيبُ مِنَّا وَنُصِيبُ مِنْهُ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ يَغْدِرُ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا وَنَحْنُ مِنْهُ فِي هَذِهِ الْمُدَّةِ لَا نَدْرِي مَا هُوَ صَانِعٌ فِيهَا؟ قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ مَا أَمْكَنَنِي مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أُدْخِلُ فِيهَا شَيْئًا غَيْرَ هَذِهِ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتَرْجُمَانِهِ: قُلْ لَهُ: إِنِّي سَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ حَسَبِهِ فِيكُمْ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ فِيكُمْ ذُو حَسَبٍ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْعَثُ فِي أَحْسَابِ قَوْمِهَا. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ كَانَ فِي آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَقُلْتُ: لَوْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ. قُلْتُ: رَجُلٌ يَطْلُبُ مُلْكَ آبَائِهِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ أَتْبَاعه أضعافاؤهم أَمْ أَشْرَافُهُمْ؟ فَقُلْتَ: بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ وَهُمْ أَتْبَاعُ الرُّسُلِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ: هَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيَدَعَ الْكَذِبَ عَلَى النَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَذْهَبُ فَيَكْذِبُ عَلَى اللَّهِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ: هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ سَخْطَةً لَهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا وَكَذَلِكَ الْإِيمَانُ إِذَا خَالَطَ بَشَاشَتُهُ الْقُلُوبَ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَزِيدُونَ أَمْ يَنْقُصُونَ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُمْ يَزِيدُونَ وَكَذَلِكَ الْإِيمَانُ حَتَّى يَتِمَّ وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّكُمْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ فَتَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالًا يَنَالُ مِنْكُمْ وَتَنَالُونَ مِنْهُ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْتَلَى ثُمَّ تَكُونُ لَهَا الْعَاقِبَةُ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَغْدِرُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْدِرُ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ لَا تَغْدِرُ وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَقُلْتُ: لَوْ كَانَ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ قُلْتُ: رَجُلٌ ائْتَمَّ بِقَوْلٍ قِيلَ قَبْلَهُ. قَالَ: ثُمَّ قَالَ: بِمَا يَأْمُرُكُمْ؟ قُلْنَا: يَأْمُرُنَا بِالصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ وَالصِّلَةِ وَالْعَفَافِ. قَالَ: إِنْ يَكُ مَا تَقُولُ حَقًّا فَإِنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ وَقَدْ كُنْتُ أَعْلَمَ أَنَّهُ خَارِجٌ وَلَمْ أَكُنْ أَظُنُّهُ مِنْكُمْ وَلَوْ أَنِّي أَعْلَمُ أَنِّي أَخْلُصُ إِلَيْهِ لَأَحْبَبْتُ لِقَاءَهُ وَلَوْ كُنْتُ عِنْدَهُ لَغَسَلْتُ عَنْ قَدَمَيْهِ وَلَيَبْلُغَنَّ مُلْكُهُ مَا تَحْتَ قَدَمَيَّ. ثُمَّ دَعَا بِكِتَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَرَأَهُ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَقَدْ سَبَقَ تَمَامُ الْحَدِيثِ فِي «بَاب الْكتاب إِلى الكفَّار»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5861
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 119
أَخْبَرَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى ، وَعَمْرُو بْنُ زُرَارة ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ ، عَنْ أَبِي سُهَيْلٍ ، قَالَ : كَانَ عَلَى امْرَأَتِي اعْتِكَافُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ ، فَسَأَلْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، وَعِنْدَهُ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ : قُلْتُ عَلَيْهَا صِيَامٌ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ : لَا يَكُونُ اعْتِكَافٌ إِلَّا بِصِيَامٍ، فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ : أَعَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟، قَالَ : لَا، قَالَ : فَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ؟، قَالَ : لَا، قَالَ : فَعَنْ عُمَرَ؟، قَالَ : لَا، قَالَ : فَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ؟، قَالَ : لَا، قَالَ عُمَرُ : مَا أَرَى عَلَيْهَا صِيَامًا، فَخَرَجْتُ فَوَجَدْتُ طَاوُسًا، وَعَطَاءَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، فَسَأَلْتُهُمَا، فَقَالَ طَاوُسٌ : كَانَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ،" لَا يَرَى عَلَيْهَا صِيَامًا إِلَّا أَنْ تَجْعَلَهُ عَلَى نَفْسِهَا "، قَالَ : وَقَالَ عَطَاءٌ : ذَلِكَ رَأْيِي
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 162
Sahih al-Bukhari 1407, 1408

Narrated Al-Ahnaf bin Qais:

While I was sitting with some people from Quraish, a man with very rough hair, clothes, and appearance came and stood in front of us, greeted us and said, "Inform those who hoard wealth, that a stone will be heated in the Hell-fire and will be put on the nipples of their breasts till it comes out from the bones of their shoulders and then put on the bones of their shoulders till it comes through the nipples of their breasts the stone will be moving and hitting." After saying that, the person retreated and sat by the side of the pillar, I followed him and sat beside him, and I did not know who he was. I said to him, "I think the people disliked what you had said." He said, "These people do not understand anything, although my friend told me." I asked, "Who is your friend?" He said, "The Prophet said (to me), 'O Abu Dhar! Do you see the mountain of Uhud?' And on that I (Abu Dhar) started looking towards the sun to judge how much remained of the day as I thought that Allah's Apostle wanted to send me to do something for him and I said, 'Yes!' He said, 'I do not love to have gold equal to the mountain of Uhud unless I spend it all (in Allah's cause) except three Dinars (pounds). These people do not understand and collect worldly wealth. No, by Allah, Neither I ask them for worldly benefits nor am I in need of their religious advice till I meet Allah, The Honorable, The Majestic." '

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا الْجُرَيْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ جَلَسْتُ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الْجُرَيْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْعَلاَءِ بْنُ الشِّخِّيرِ، أَنَّ الأَحْنَفَ بْنَ قَيْسٍ، حَدَّثَهُمْ قَالَ جَلَسْتُ إِلَى مَلإٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ، فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ خَشِنُ الشَّعَرِ وَالثِّيَابِ وَالْهَيْئَةِ حَتَّى قَامَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ بَشِّرِ الْكَانِزِينَ بِرَضْفٍ يُحْمَى عَلَيْهِ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ، ثُمَّ يُوضَعُ عَلَى حَلَمَةِ ثَدْىِ أَحَدِهِمْ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ مِنْ نُغْضِ كَتِفِهِ، وَيُوضَعُ عَلَى نُغْضِ كَتِفِهِ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ مِنْ حَلَمَةِ ثَدْيِهِ يَتَزَلْزَلُ، ثُمَّ وَلَّى فَجَلَسَ إِلَى سَارِيَةٍ، وَتَبِعْتُهُ وَجَلَسْتُ إِلَيْهِ، وَأَنَا لاَ أَدْرِي مَنْ هُوَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ لاَ أُرَى الْقَوْمَ إِلاَّ قَدْ كَرِهُوا الَّذِي قُلْتَ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّهُمْ لاَ يَعْقِلُونَ شَيْئًا‏.‏ قَالَ لِي خَلِيلِي ـ قَالَ قُلْتُ مَنْ خَلِيلُكَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا ذَرٍّ أَتُبْصِرُ أُحُدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَنَظَرْتُ إِلَى الشَّمْسِ مَا بَقِيَ مِنَ النَّهَارِ وَأَنَا أُرَى أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُرْسِلُنِي فِي حَاجَةٍ لَهُ، قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنَّ لِي مِثْلَ أُحُدٍ ذَهَبًا أُنْفِقُهُ كُلَّهُ إِلاَّ ثَلاَثَةَ دَنَانِيرَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَإِنَّ هَؤُلاَءِ لاَ يَعْقِلُونَ، إِنَّمَا يَجْمَعُونَ الدُّنْيَا‏.‏ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَسْأَلُهُمْ دُنْيَا، وَلاَ أَسْتَفْتِيهِمْ عَنْ دِينٍ حَتَّى أَلْقَى اللَّهَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1407, 1408
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 489
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4253

Narrated AbuMalik al-Ash'ari:

The Prophet (saws) said: Allah has protected you from three things: that your Prophet should not invoke a curse on you and should all perish, that those who follow what is false should not prevail over those who follow the truth, and that you should not all agree in an error.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَوْفٍ الطَّائِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، - قَالَ ابْنُ عَوْفٍ وَقَرَأْتُ فِي أَصْلِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ضَمْضَمٌ، عَنْ شُرَيْحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَالِكٍ، - يَعْنِي الأَشْعَرِيَّ - قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَجَارَكُمْ مِنْ ثَلاَثِ خِلاَلٍ أَنْ لاَ يَدْعُوَ عَلَيْكُمْ نَبِيُّكُمْ فَتَهْلِكُوا جَمِيعًا وَأَنْ لاَ يَظْهَرَ أَهْلُ الْبَاطِلِ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْحَقِّ وَأَنْ لاَ تَجْتَمِعُوا عَلَى ضَلاَلَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  ضعيف لكن الجملة الثالثة صحيحة   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4253
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 14
English translation : Book 36, Hadith 4240
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1014
Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade people to sit in courtyards and roads. The Muslims said, "We will not be able to avoid it. We cannot undertake it." He said, "If not, then give it its due." They said, "What is it due?" He said, "Lower the eye, guide the traveller, wish for mercy on the person who sneezes when he praises Allah and return the greeting."
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَهَى عَنِ الأَفْنِيَةِ وَالصُّعُدَاتِ أَنْ يُجْلَسَ فِيهَا، فَقَالَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ‏:‏ لاَ نَسْتَطِيعُهُ، لاَ نُطِيقُهُ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَمَّا لاَ، فَأَعْطُوا حَقَّهَا، قَالُوا‏:‏ وَمَا حَقُّهَا‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ غَضُّ الْبَصَرِ، وَإِرْشَادُ ابْنِ السَّبِيلِ، وَتَشْمِيتُ الْعَاطِسِ إِذَا حَمِدَ اللَّهَ، وَرَدُّ التَّحِيَّةِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1014
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 51
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 1014
Sunan Ibn Majah 179
It was narrated that Abu Sa'eed said:
"We said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Will we see our Lord?' He said: 'Do you crowd one another to see the sun at mid-day when there are no clouds?' We said: 'No.' He said: 'Do you crowd one another to see the moon on the night when it is full and there are no clouds?' We said: 'No.' He said: 'You will not crowd one another to see Him, just as you do not crowd to see these two things.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَرَى رَبَّنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ تَضَامُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الشَّمْسِ فِي الظَّهِيرَةِ فِي غَيْرِ سَحَابٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ فِي غَيْرِ سَحَابٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ لاَ تَضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ إِلاَّ كَمَا تَضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 179
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 179
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 179
Musnad Ahmad 1164
It was narrated that Husain Al-Muzani said:
‘Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) said on the minbar: O people, I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: “Nothing interrupts prayer except breaking wudoo’. `I will not be embarrassed about that which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was not embarrassed about. He said: `Breaking wudoo’ means breaking wind silently or loudly.`
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَكَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حِبَّانُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ ضِرَارِ بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ حُصَيْنٍ الْمُزَنِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَقْطَعُ الصَّلَاةَ إِلَّا الْحَدَثُ لَا أَسْتَحْيِيكُمْ مِمَّا لَا يَسْتَحْيِي مِنْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ وَالْحَدَثُ أَنْ يَفْسُوَ أَوْ يَضْرِطَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence; this is a da'eef isnad because Hibban bin Ali is da'eef and Husain al-Mazani is unknown] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1164
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 576
Sahih al-Bukhari 6346

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Allah's Apostle used to say at a time of distress, "La ilaha illal-lahu Rabbul-l-'arsh il-'azim, La ilaha illallahu Rabbu-s-samawati wa Rabbu-l-ard, Rabbu-l-'arsh-il-Karim."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ، وَرَبُّ الأَرْضِ، وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ وَهْبٌ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6346
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 43
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 357
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3128
Abu Hurairah said:
"A man came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said: 'Tell me of an action that is equal to Jihad.' He said: 'I cannot. When the Mujahid goes out, can you enter the Masjid and stand in prayer and never rest, and fast and never break your fast?' He said: 'Who can do that?'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جُحَادَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو حُصَيْنٍ، أَنَّ ذَكْوَانَ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ دُلَّنِي عَلَى عَمَلٍ يَعْدِلُ الْجِهَادَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ أَجِدُهُ هَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ إِذَا خَرَجَ الْمُجَاهِدُ تَدْخُلُ مَسْجِدًا فَتَقُومُ لاَ تَفْتُرُ وَتَصُومُ لاَ تُفْطِرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَنْ يَسْتَطِيعُ ذَلِكَ
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3128
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3130
Sahih Muslim 2730 a

Ibn 'Abbas reported that Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) used to supplicate during the time of trouble (in these words):

" There is no god but Allah, the Great, the Tolerant, there is no god but Allah, the Lord of the Magnificent Throne There is no god but Allah, the Lord of the Heaven and the earth, the Lord of the Edifying Throne."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ سَعِيدٍ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الأَرْضِ وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2730a
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 113
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6582
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 568
‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar reported the prophet (may peace be upon him) as saying; Allow women to visit the mosque at night. A son of his (Bilal) said; I swear by Allah, we shall certainly not allow them because they will defraud. I swear by Allah, we shall not allow them. He (Ibn ‘Umar) abused him and became angry at him and said :
I tell you that the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said: Allow them; yet you say; we shall not allow them.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ائْذَنُوا لِلنِّسَاءِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ بِاللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنٌ لَهُ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَأْذَنُ لَهُنَّ فَيَتَّخِذْنَهُ دَغَلاً وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَأْذَنُ لَهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسَبَّهُ وَغَضِبَ وَقَالَ أَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ائْذَنُوا لَهُنَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَتَقُولُ لاَ نَأْذَنُ لَهُنَّ
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 568
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 178
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 568
Sunan an-Nasa'i 319
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abza, from his father, that a man came to 'Umar, may Allah be please with him, and said:
"I have become Junub and I cannot find any water." 'Umar said: "Do not pray." 'Ammar said: "Do you not remember, O Commander of the Believers, when you and I were on a campaign and became Junub, and we could not find any water. You did not pray, but I rolled in the dust then prayed. When we came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) I told him about that and he said: 'This would have been sufficient for you,' and then Prophet (PBUH) struck the earth with his hands then blew on them and wiped his face and hands - (one of the narrators) Salamah was uncertain and said: "I do not know if he said it should be up to the elbows or just the hands." - 'Umar said: "We will let you bear the burden of what you took upon yourself." (One of the narrators) Shu'bah said: "He used to say the hands, face and forearms." (Another) Mansur said to him: "What are you saying? No one mentions the forearms except you." Salamah was not certain and said: "I do not know whether he mentioned the forearms or not."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ تَمِيمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، وَسَلَمَةُ، عَنْ ذَرٍّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، جَاءَ إِلَى عُمَرَ - رضى الله عنه - فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَجْنَبْتُ فَلَمْ أَجِدِ الْمَاءَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ تُصَلِّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَمَّارٌ أَمَا تَذْكُرُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذْ أَنَا وَأَنْتَ فِي سَرِيَّةٍ فَأَجْنَبْنَا فَلَمْ نَجِدْ مَاءً فَأَمَّا أَنْتَ فَلَمْ تُصَلِّ وَأَمَّا أَنَا فَتَمَعَّكْتُ فِي التُّرَابِ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ فَلَمَّا أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا يَكْفِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَضَرَبَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدَيْهِ إِلَى الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ نَفَخَ فِيهِمَا فَمَسَحَ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ وَكَفَّيْهِ - شَكَّ سَلَمَةُ وَقَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي فِيهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ أَوْ إِلَى الْكَفَّيْنِ - قَالَ عُمَرُ نُوَلِّيكَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ مَا تَوَلَّيْتَ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ كَانَ يَقُولُ الْكَفَّيْنِ وَالْوَجْهَ وَالذِّرَاعَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَنْصُورٌ مَا تَقُولُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَذْكُرُ الذِّرَاعَيْنِ أَحَدٌ غَيْرُكَ ‏.‏ فَشَكَّ سَلَمَةُ فَقَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي ذَكَرَ الذِّرَاعَيْنِ أَمْ لاَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 319
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 320
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 320
Sahih Muslim 2897

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

The Last Hour would not come until the Romans would land at al-A'maq or in Dabiq. An army consisting of the best (soldiers) of the people of the earth at that time will come from Medina (to counteract them). When they will arrange themselves in ranks, the Romans would say: Do not stand between us and those (Muslims) who took prisoners from amongst us. Let us fight with them; and the Muslims would say: Nay, by Allah, we would never get aside from you and from our brethren that you may fight them. They will then fight and a third (part) of the army would run away, whom Allah will never forgive. A third (part of the army) which would be constituted of excellent martyrs in Allah's eye, would be killed and the third who would never be put to trial would win and they would be conquerors of Constantinople. And as they would be busy in distributing the spoils of war (amongst themselves) after hanging their swords by the olive trees, the Satan would cry: The Dajjal has taken your place among your family. They would then come out, but it would be of no avail. And when they would come to Syria, he would come out while they would be still preparing themselves for battle drawing up the ranks. Certainly, the time of prayer shall come and then Jesus (peace be upon him) son of Mary would descend and would lead them. When the enemy of Allah would see him, it would (disappear) just as the salt dissolves itself in water and if he (Jesus) were not to confront them at all, even then it would dissolve completely, but Allah would kill them by his hand and he would show them their blood on his lance (the lance of Jesus Christ).
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُهَيْلٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ الرُّومُ بِالأَعْمَاقِ أَوْ بِدَابِقَ فَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِمْ جَيْشٌ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ مِنْ خِيَارِ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ يَوْمَئِذٍ فَإِذَا تَصَافُّوا قَالَتِ الرُّومُ خَلُّوا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الَّذِينَ سَبَوْا مِنَّا نُقَاتِلْهُمْ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نُخَلِّي بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ إِخْوَانِنَا ‏.‏ فَيُقَاتِلُونَهُمْ فَيَنْهَزِمُ ثُلُثٌ لاَ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَبَدًا وَيُقْتَلُ ثُلُثُهُمْ أَفْضَلُ الشُّهَدَاءِ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَيَفْتَتِحُ الثُّلُثُ لاَ يُفْتَنُونَ أَبَدًا فَيَفْتَتِحُونَ قُسْطُنْطِينِيَّةَ فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يَقْتَسِمُونَ الْغَنَائِمَ قَدْ عَلَّقُوا سُيُوفَهُمْ بِالزَّيْتُونِ إِذْ صَاحَ فِيهِمُ الشَّيْطَانُ إِنَّ الْمَسِيحَ قَدْ خَلَفَكُمْ فِي أَهْلِيكُمْ ‏.‏ فَيَخْرُجُونَ وَذَلِكَ بَاطِلٌ فَإِذَا جَاءُوا الشَّأْمَ خَرَجَ فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يُعِدُّونَ لِلْقِتَالِ يُسَوُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ إِذْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَيَنْزِلُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ فَأَمَّهُمْ فَإِذَا رَآهُ عَدُوُّ اللَّهِ ذَابَ كَمَا يَذُوبُ الْمِلْحُ فِي الْمَاءِ فَلَوْ تَرَكَهُ لاَنْذَابَ حَتَّى يَهْلِكَ وَلَكِنْ يَقْتُلُهُ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ فَيُرِيهِمْ دَمَهُ فِي حَرْبَتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2897
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6924
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3133

Narrated Zahdam:

Once we were in the house of Abu Musa who presented a meal containing cooked chicken. A man from the tribe of Bani Taim Allah with red complexion as if he were from the Byzantine war prisoners, was present. Abu Musa invited him to share the meal but he (apologised) saying. "I saw chickens eating dirty things and so I have had a strong aversion to eating them, and have taken an oath that I will not eat chickens." Abu Musa said, "Come along, I will tell you about this matter (i.e. how to cancel one's oath). I went to the Prophet in the company of a group of Al-Ashariyin, asked him to provide us with means of conveyance. He said, 'By Allah, I will not provide you with any means of conveyance and I have nothing to make you ride on.' Then some camels as booty were brought to Allah's Apostle and he asked for us saying. 'Where are the group of Al-Ash`ariyun?' Then he ordered that we should be given five camels with white humps. When we set out we said, 'What have we done? We will never be blessed (with what we have been given).' So, we returned to the Prophet and said, 'We asked you to provide us with means of conveyance, but you took an oath that you would not provide us with any means of conveyance. Did you forget (your oath when you gave us the camels)? He replied. 'I have not provided you with means of conveyance, but Allah has provided you with it, and by Allah, Allah willing, if ever I take an oath to do something, and later on I find that it is more beneficial to do something different, I will do the thing which is better, and give expiation for my oath."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنِي الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ عَاصِمٍ الْكُلَيْبِيُّ ـ وَأَنَا لِحَدِيثِ الْقَاسِمِ، أَحْفَظُ ـ عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي مُوسَى، فَأُتِيَ ذَكَرَ دَجَاجَةً وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَيْمِ اللَّهِ أَحْمَرُ كَأَنَّهُ مِنَ الْمَوَالِي، فَدَعَاهُ لِلطَّعَامِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَأْكُلُ شَيْئًا، فَقَذِرْتُهُ، فَحَلَفْتُ لاَ آكُلُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلُمَّ فَلأُحَدِّثْكُمْ عَنْ ذَاكَ، إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ، وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَأُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَهْبِ إِبِلٍ، فَسَأَلَ عَنَّا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ النَّفَرُ الأَشْعَرِيُّونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِخَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى، فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قُلْنَا مَا صَنَعْنَا لاَ يُبَارَكُ لَنَا، فَرَجَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْنَا إِنَّا سَأَلْنَاكَ أَنْ تَحْمِلَنَا، فَحَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا أَفَنَسِيتَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَسْتُ أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ، وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3133
In-book reference : Book 57, Hadith 41
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 361
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Abu Hurairah (RAA) narrated, ‘A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, advise me.” The Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.) said, “Do not get angry.” The man repeated that several times and he replied, “Do not get angry.” Related by Al-Bukhari.
وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلاً قَالَ: { يَا رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ! أَوْصِنِي.‏ فَقَالَ: لَا تَغْضَبْ, فَرَدَّدَ مِرَارًا.‏ قَالَ: لَا تَغْضَبْ } أَخْرَجَهُ اَلْبُخَارِيُّ.‏ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 16, Hadith 56
English translation : Book 16, Hadith 1535
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 1492
Sahih al-Bukhari 6573

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Some people said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?" He said, "Do you crowd and squeeze each other on looking at the sun when it is not hidden by clouds?" They replied, "No, Allah's Apostle." He said, "Do you crowd and squeeze each other on looking at the moon when it is full and not hidden by clouds?" They replied, No, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "So you will see Him (your Lord) on the Day of Resurrection similarly Allah will gather all the people and say, 'Whoever used to worship anything should follow that thing. 'So, he who used to worship the sun, will follow it, and he who used to worship the moon will follow it, and he who used to worship false deities will follow them; and then only this nation (i.e., Muslims) will remain, including their hypocrites. Allah will come to them in a shape other than they know and will say, 'I am your Lord.' They will say, 'We seek refuge with Allah from you. This is our place; (we will not follow you) till our Lord comes to us, and when our Lord comes to us, we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to then in a shape they know and will say, "I am your Lord.' They will say, '(No doubt) You are our Lord,' and they will follow Him. Then a bridge will be laid over the (Hell) Fire." Allah's Apostle added, "I will be the first to cross it. And the invocation of the Apostles on that Day, will be 'Allahumma Sallim, Sallim (O Allah, save us, save us!),' and over that bridge there will be hooks Similar to the thorns of As Sa'dan (a thorny tree). Didn't you see the thorns of As-Sa'dan?" The companions said, "Yes, O Allah's Apostle." He added, "So the hooks over that bridge will be like the thorns of As-Sa-dan except that their greatness in size is only known to Allah. These hooks will snatch the people according to their deeds. Some people will be ruined because of their evil deeds, and some will be cut into pieces and fall down in Hell, but will be saved afterwards, when Allah has finished the judgments among His slaves, and intends to take out of the Fire whoever He wishes to take out from among those who used to testify that none had the right to be worshipped but Allah. We will order the angels to take them out and the angels will know them by the mark of the traces of prostration (on their foreheads) for Allah banned the f ire to consume the traces of prostration on the body of Adam's son. So they will take them out, and by then they ...

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدٌ، وَعَطَاءُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي مَحْمُودٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ أُنَاسٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُضَارُّونَ فِي الشَّمْسِ، لَيْسَ دُونَهَا سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُضَارُّونَ فِي الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ، لَيْسَ دُونَهُ سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ تَرَوْنَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ كَذَلِكَ، يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ النَّاسَ فَيَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ شَيْئًا فَلْيَتَّبِعْهُ، فَيَتْبَعُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ الشَّمْسَ، وَيَتْبَعُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ الْقَمَرَ، وَيَتْبَعُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ الطَّوَاغِيتَ، وَتَبْقَى هَذِهِ الأُمَّةُ فِيهَا مُنَافِقُوهَا، فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فِي غَيْرِ الصُّورَةِ الَّتِي يَعْرِفُونَ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ نَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْكَ، هَذَا مَكَانُنَا حَتَّى يَأْتِيَنَا رَبُّنَا، فَإِذَا أَتَانَا رَبُّنَا عَرَفْنَاهُ فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فِي الصُّورَةِ الَّتِي يَعْرِفُونَ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ رَبُّنَا، فَيَتْبَعُونَهُ وَيُضْرَبُ جِسْرُ جَهَنَّمَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَأَكُونُ أَوَّلَ مَنْ يُجِيزُ، وَدُعَاءُ الرُّسُلِ يَوْمَئِذٍ اللَّهُمَّ سَلِّمْ سَلِّمْ، وَبِهِ كَلاَلِيبُ مِثْلُ شَوْكِ السَّعْدَانِ، أَمَا رَأَيْتُمْ شَوْكَ السَّعْدَانِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّهَا مِثْلُ شَوْكِ السَّعْدَانِ، غَيْرَ أَنَّهَا لاَ يَعْلَمُ قَدْرَ عِظَمِهَا إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، فَتَخْطَفُ النَّاسَ بِأَعْمَالِهِمْ، مِنْهُمُ الْمُوبَقُ، بِعَمَلِهِ وَمِنْهُمُ الْمُخَرْدَلُ، ثُمَّ يَنْجُو، حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغَ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْقَضَاءِ بَيْنَ عِبَادِهِ، وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُخْرِجَ مِنَ النَّارِ مَنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُخْرِجَ، مِمَّنْ كَانَ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، أَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ أَنْ يُخْرِجُوهُمْ، فَيَعْرِفُونَهُمْ بِعَلاَمَةِ آثَارِ السُّجُودِ، وَحَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ أَنْ تَأْكُلَ مِنِ ابْنِ آدَمَ أَثَرَ السُّجُودِ، فَيُخْرِجُونَهُمْ قَدِ امْتُحِشُوا، فَيُصَبُّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَاءٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ مَاءُ الْحَيَاةِ، فَيَنْبُتُونَ نَبَاتَ الْحِبَّةِ فِي حَمِيلِ السَّيْلِ، وَيَبْقَى رَجُلٌ مُقْبِلٌ بِوَجْهِهِ عَلَى النَّارِ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ قَدْ قَشَبَنِي رِيحُهَا وَأَحْرَقَنِي ذَكَاؤُهَا، فَاصْرِفْ وَجْهِي عَنِ النَّارِ فَلاَ يَزَالُ يَدْعُو اللَّهَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لَعَلَّكَ إِنْ أَعْطَيْتُكَ أَنْ تَسْأَلَنِي غَيْرَهُ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لاَ وَعِزَّتِكَ لاَ أَسْأَلُكَ غَيْرَهُ‏.‏ فَيَصْرِفُ وَجْهَهُ عَنِ النَّارِ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ يَا رَبِّ قَرِّبْنِي إِلَى باب الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ أَلَيْسَ قَدْ زَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَسْأَلْنِي غَيْرَهُ، وَيْلَكَ ابْنَ آدَمَ مَا أَغْدَرَكَ‏.‏ فَلاَ يَزَالُ يَدْعُو‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لَعَلِّي إِنْ أَعْطَيْتُكَ ذَلِكَ تَسْأَلَنِي غَيْرَهُ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لاَ وَعِزَّتِكَ لاَ أَسْأَلُكَ غَيْرَهُ‏.‏ فَيُعْطِي اللَّهَ مِنْ عُهُودٍ وَمَوَاثِيقَ أَنْ لاَ يَسْأَلَهُ غَيْرَهُ، فَيُقَرِّبُهُ إِلَى باب الْجَنَّةِ، فَإِذَا رَأَى مَا فِيهَا سَكَتَ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ رَبِّ أَدْخِلْنِي الْجَنَّةَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَوَلَيْسَ قَدْ زَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَسْأَلَنِي غَيْرَهُ، وَيْلَكَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ مَا أَغْدَرَكَ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ لاَ تَجْعَلْنِي أَشْقَى خَلْقِكَ‏.‏ فَلاَ يَزَالُ يَدْعُو حَتَّى يَضْحَكَ، فَإِذَا ضَحِكَ مِنْهُ أَذِنَ لَهُ بِالدُّخُولِ فِيهَا، فَإِذَا دَخَلَ فِيهَا قِيلَ تَمَنَّ مِنْ كَذَا‏.‏ فَيَتَمَنَّى، ثُمَّ يُقَالُ لَهُ تَمَنَّ مِنْ كَذَا‏.‏ فَيَتَمَنَّى حَتَّى تَنْقَطِعَ بِهِ الأَمَانِيُّ فَيَقُولُ لَهُ هَذَا لَكَ وَمِثْلُهُ مَعَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَذَلِكَ الرَّجُلُ آخِرُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ دُخُولاً‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6573
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 161
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 577
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3274

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: An oath or a vow about something over which a human being has no control, and to disobey Allah, and to break ties of relationship is not binding. If anyone takes an oath and then considers something else better than it, he should give it up, and do what is better, for leaving it is its atonement.

Abu Dawud said: All sound traditions from the Prophet (saws) say: "He should make atonement for his oath," except those versions which are not reliable.

Abu Dawud said: I said to Ahmad: Yahya b. Sa'id (al-Qattan) has transmitted this tradition from Yahya b. 'Ubaid Allah. He (Ahmad b. Hanbal) said: But he gave it up after that, and he was competent for doing it. Ahmad said: His (Yahya b. 'Ubaid Allah's) tradition are munkar (rejected) and his father is not known.

حَدَّثَنَا الْمُنْذِرُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الأَخْنَسِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ لاَ نَذْرَ وَلاَ يَمِينَ فِيمَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ ابْنُ آدَمَ وَلاَ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ وَلاَ فِي قَطِيعَةِ رَحِمٍ، وَمَنْ حَلَفَ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَرَأَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا فَلْيَدَعْهَا وَلْيَأْتِ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ، فَإِنَّ تَرْكَهَا كَفَّارَتُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ ‏:‏ الأَحَادِيثُ كُلُّهَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ وَلْيُكَفِّرْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ إِلاَّ فِيمَا لاَ يُعْبَأُ بِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قُلْتُ لأَحْمَدَ ‏:‏ رَوَى يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ تَرَكَهُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ وَكَانَ أَهْلاً لِذَلِكَ، قَالَ أَحْمَدُ ‏:‏ أَحَادِيثُهُ مَنَاكِيرُ وَأَبُوهُ لاَ يُعْرَفُ ‏.‏
  حسن إلا قوله ومن حلف فهو منكر   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3274
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 33
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3268
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ ، عَنْ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ، قَالَ :" مَا صَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَهْرًا كَامِلًا غَيْرَ رَمَضَانَ، وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَصُومُ إِذَا صَامَ حَتَّى يَقُولَ الْقَائِلُ : لَا وَاللَّهِ لَا يُفْطِرُ، وَيُفْطِرُ إِذَا أَفْطَرَ حَتَّى يَقُولَ الْقَائِلُ : لَا وَاللَّهِ لَا يَصُومُ "
Arabic reference : Book 4, Hadith 1697
Sahih al-Bukhari 6384

Narrated Abu Musa:

We were in the company of the Prophet on a journey, and whenever we ascended a high place, we used to say Takbir (in a loud voice). The Prophet said, "O people! Be kind to yourselves, for you are not calling upon a deaf or an absent one, but You are calling an All-Hearer, and an All-Seer." Then he came to me as I was reciting silently, "La haul a wala quwwata illa bil-lah." He said, "O `Abdullah bin Qais! Say: La haul a walaquwata illa bil-lah, for it is one of the treasures of Paradise." Or he said, "Shall I tell you a word which is one of the treasures of Paradise? It is: La haul a wala quwwata illa bil-lah."

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَكُنَّا إِذَا عَلَوْنَا كَبَّرْنَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ ارْبَعُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِكُمْ، فَإِنَّكُمْ لاَ تَدْعُونَ أَصَمَّ وَلاَ غَائِبًا، وَلَكِنْ تَدْعُونَ سَمِيعًا بَصِيرًا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتَى عَلَىَّ وَأَنَا أَقُولُ فِي نَفْسِي لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ قُلْ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ فَإِنَّهَا‏.‏ كَنْزٌ مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى كَلِمَةٍ هِيَ كَنْزٌ مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ، لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6384
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 79
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 393
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3504
Ali [may Allah be pleased with him] said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saws) said to me: ‘Should I not teach you some words that if you say them, Allah will forgive you, even if you were already forgiven?’ He said: ‘Say: None has the right to be worshipped by Allah, the Most High, the Magnificent. None has the right to be worshipped by Allah, the Forbearing, the Generous. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. Glory to Allah, the Lord of the Magnificent Throne. (Lā ilāha illallāhul-`aliyul-`aẓīm, lā ilāha illallāhul-ḥalīmul-karīm, lā ilāha illallāh, subḥān Allāhi rabbil-`arshil-`aẓīm.)’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنِ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُعَلِّمُكَ كَلِمَاتٍ إِذَا قُلْتَهُنَّ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ مَغْفُورًا لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَلِيُّ الْعَظِيمُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ وَأَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، بِمِثْلِ ذَلِكَ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ فِي آخِرِهَا ‏"‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ عَنِ الْحَارِثِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ‏.‏

Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3504
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 135
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3504
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3780
It was narrated that Abu Musa Al-Ash'ari said:
"I came to the Messenger of Allah with a group of the Ash'ari people and asked him to give us animals to ride. He said: 'By Allah, I cannot give you anything to ride and I have nothing to give you to ride.' We stayed as long as Allah willed, then some camels were brought to him. He ordered that we be given three fine-looking camels. When we left, we said to one another: 'We came to the Messenger of Allah to ask him for animals to ride, and he swore by Allah that he would not give us anything to ride, then he gave us something.'" Abu Musa said: "We came to the Prophet and told him about that. He said: 'I did not give you animals to ride, rather Allah gave you them to ride. By Allah, I do not swear an oath and then see something better than it, but I offer expiation for my oath and do that which is better.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَهْطٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ لَبِثْنَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَأُتِيَ بِإِبِلٍ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِثَلاَثِ ذَوْدٍ فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قَالَ بَعْضُنَا لِبَعْضٍ لاَ يُبَارِكُ اللَّهُ لَنَا أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَحْمِلَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى فَأَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْنَا ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ بَلِ اللَّهُ حَمَلَكُمْ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ كَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَأَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3780
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 35, Hadith 3811
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 692
Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Bakrah narrated from his father that :
the Messenger of Allah said: "The two months of Eid will not both be deficient: Ramadn and Dhul-Hijjah."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ، يَحْيَى بْنُ خَلَفٍ الْبَصْرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ الْمُفَضَّلِ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ الْحَذَّاءِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ شَهْرَا عِيدٍ لاَ يَنْقُصَانِ رَمَضَانُ وَذُو الْحِجَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُرْسَلاً ‏.‏ قَالَ أَحْمَدُ مَعْنَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ‏"‏ شَهْرَا عِيدٍ لاَ يَنْقُصَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَقُولُ لاَ يَنْقُصَانِ مَعًا فِي سَنَةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ وَذُو الْحِجَّةِ إِنْ نَقَصَ أَحَدُهُمَا تَمَّ الآخَرُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ مَعْنَاهُ ‏"‏ لاَ يَنْقُصَانِ ‏"‏ يَقُولُ وَإِنْ كَانَ تِسْعًا وَعِشْرِينَ فَهُوَ تَمَامٌ غَيْرُ نُقْصَانٍ ‏.‏ وَعَلَى مَذْهَبِ إِسْحَاقَ يَكُونُ يَنْقُصُ الشَّهْرَانِ مَعًا فِي سَنَةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 692
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 3, Hadith 692
Sahih Muslim 2913 a

Abu Nadra reported:

"We were in the company of Jabir b. 'Abdullah that he said it may happen that the people of Iraq may not send their qafiz and dirhams (their measures of food stuff and their money). We said: Who would be responsible for it? He said: The non-Arabs would prevent them. He again said: There is the possibility that the people of Syria may not send their dinars and mudds. We said: Who would be responsible for it? He said this prevention would be made by the Romans. He (Jabir b. Abdullah) kept quiet for a while and then reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) having said there would be a caliph in the last (period) of my Ummah who would freely give handfuls of wealth to the people without counting it. I said to Abu Nadra and Abu al-'Ala: Do you mean 'Umar b. 'Abd al-Aziz? They said: No (he would be Imam Mahdi).
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِزُهَيْرٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ عَنِ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ يُوشِكُ أَهْلُ الْعِرَاقِ أَنْ لاَ يُجْبَى إِلَيْهِمْ قَفِيزٌ وَلاَ دِرْهَمٌ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مِنْ أَيْنَ ذَاكَ قَالَ مِنْ قِبَلِ الْعَجَمِ يَمْنَعُونَ ذَاكَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ يُوشِكَ أَهْلُ الشَّأْمِ أَنْ لاَ يُجْبَى إِلَيْهِمْ دِينَارٌ وَلاَ مُدْىٌ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مِنْ أَيْنَ ذَاكَ قَالَ مِنْ قِبَلِ الرُّومِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ سَكَتَ هُنَيَّةً ثُمَّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَكُونُ فِي آخِرِ أُمَّتِي خَلِيفَةٌ يَحْثِي الْمَالَ حَثْيًا لاَ يَعُدُّهُ عَدَدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَبِي نَضْرَةَ وَأَبِي الْعَلاَءِ أَتَرَيَانِ أَنَّهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ فَقَالاَ لاَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2913a
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 81
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6961
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 504
Abu Mahdhurah reported:
The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) taught me the call to prayer (adhan) verbatim; Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation. He used to pronounce “prayer is better than sleep” in the dawn prayer.
حَدَّثَنَا النُّفَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَدِّي عَبْدَ الْمَلِكِ بْنَ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، يَذْكُرُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا مَحْذُورَةَ، يَقُولُ أَلْقَى عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الأَذَانَ حَرْفًا حَرْفًا ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي الْفَجْرِ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 504
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 114
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 504
Mishkat al-Masabih 3902
He said that God’s Messenger did not come to his family during the night, but was accustomed to enter only in the morning or in the evening. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَطْرُقُ أَهْلَهُ لَيْلًا وَكَانَ لَا يَدْخُلُ إِلَّا غُدْوَةً أَوْ عَشِيَّةً
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3902
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 114
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ ، حَدَّثَنَا مَهْدِيٌّ ، عَنْ غَيْلَانَ ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ ، قَالَ :" لَا تُطْعِمْ طَعَامَكَ مَنْ لَا يَشْتَهِيهِ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 383

Yahya said from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Bushayr ibn Yasar informed him that Abdullah ibn Sahl al-Ansari and Muhayyisa ibn Masud went out to Khaybar, and they separated on their various businesses and Abdullah ibn Sahl was killed. Muhayyisa, and his brother Huwayyisa and Abd ar-Rahman ibn Sahl went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abd ar-Rahman began to speak before his brother. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The older first, the older first.

Therefore Huwayyisa and then Muhayyisa spoke and mentioned the affair of Abdullah ibn Sahl. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to them, "Do you swear with fifty oaths and claim the blood-money of your companion or the life of the murderer?" They said, "Messenger of Allah, we did not see it and we were not present." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Will you acquit the jews for fifty oaths?' They said, "Messenger of Allah, how can we accept the oaths of a people who are kafirun?"

Yahya ibn Said said, "Bushayr ibn Yasar claimed that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, paid the blood-money from his own property."

Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things in our community and that which I heard from whoever I am content with, concerning the oath of qasama, and upon which the past and present imams agree, is that those who claim revenge begin with the oaths and swear. The oath for revenge is only obligatory in two situations. Either the slain person says, 'My blood is against so-and-so,' or the relatives entitled to the blood bring a partial proof of it that is not irrefutable against the one who is the object of the blood-claim. This obliges taking an oath on the part of those who claim the blood against those who are the object of the blood-claim. With us, swearing is only obliged in these two situations."

Malik said, "That is the sunna in which there is no dispute with us and which is still the behaviour of the people. The people who claim blood begin the swearings, whether it is an intentional killing or an accident."

Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, began with Banu Harith in the case of the killing of their kinsman murdered at Khaybar."

Malik said, "If those who make the claim swear, they deserve the blood of their kinsman and ...

قَالَ يَحْيَى عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَهْلٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ وَمُحَيِّصَةَ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ خَرَجَا إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَتَفَرَّقَا فِي حَوَائِجِهِمَا فَقُتِلَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ فَقَدِمَ مُحَيِّصَةُ فَأَتَى هُوَ وَأَخُوهُ حُوَيِّصَةُ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَهَبَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ لِيَتَكَلَّمَ لِمَكَانِهِ مِنْ أَخِيهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَبِّرْ كَبِّرْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَكَلَّمَ حُوَيِّصَةُ وَمُحَيِّصَةُ فَذَكَرَا شَأْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَهْلٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتَحْلِفُونَ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا وَتَسْتَحِقُّونَ دَمَ صَاحِبِكُمْ أَوْ قَاتِلِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَمْ نَشْهَدْ وَلَمْ نَحْضُرْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَتُبْرِئُكُمْ يَهُودُ بِخَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ نَقْبَلُ أَيْمَانَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ قَالَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ فَزَعَمَ بُشَيْرُ بْنُ يَسَارٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَدَاهُ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا وَالَّذِي سَمِعْتُ مِمَّنْ أَرْضَى فِي الْقَسَامَةِ وَالَّذِي اجْتَمَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الأَئِمَّةُ فِي الْقَدِيمِ وَالْحَدِيثِ أَنْ يَبْدَأَ بِالأَيْمَانِ الْمُدَّعُونَ فِي الْقَسَامَةِ فَيَحْلِفُونَ وَأَنَّ الْقَسَامَةَ لاَ تَجِبُ إِلاَّ بِأَحَدِ أَمْرَيْنِ إِمَّا أَنْ يَقُولَ الْمَقْتُولُ دَمِي عِنْدَ فُلاَنٍ أَوْ يَأْتِيَ وُلاَةُ الدَّمِ بِلَوْثٍ مِنْ بَيِّنَةٍ وَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ قَاطِعَةً عَلَى الَّذِي يُدَّعَى عَلَيْهِ الدَّمُ فَهَذَا يُوجِبُ الْقَسَامَةَ لِلْمُدَّعِينَ الدَّمَ عَلَى مَنِ ادَّعَوْهُ عَلَيْهِ وَلاَ تَجِبُ الْقَسَامَةُ عِنْدَنَا إِلاَّ بِأَحَدِ هَذَيْنِ الْوَجْهَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَتِلْكَ السُّنَّةُ الَّتِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهَا عِنْدَنَا وَالَّذِي لَمْ يَزَلْ عَلَيْهِ عَمَلُ النَّاسِ أَنَّ الْمُبَدَّئِينَ بِالْقَسَامَةِ أَهْلُ الدَّمِ وَالَّذِينَ يَدَّعُونَهُ فِي الْعَمْدِ وَالْخَطَإِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَقَدْ بَدَّأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْحَارِثِيِّينَ فِي قَتْلِ صَاحِبِهِمُ الَّذِي قُتِلَ بِخَيْبَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فَإِنْ حَلَفَ الْمُدَّعُونَ اسْتَحَقُّوا دَمَ صَاحِبِهِمْ وَقَتَلُوا مَنْ حَلَفُوا عَلَيْهِ وَلاَ يُقْتَلُ فِي الْقَسَامَةِ إِلاَّ وَاحِدٌ لاَ يُقْتَلُ فِيهَا اثْنَانِ يَحْلِفُ مِنْ وُلاَةِ الدَّمِ خَمْسُونَ رَجُلاً خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا فَإِنْ قَلَّ عَدَدُهُمْ أَوْ نَكَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ رُدَّتِ الأَيْمَانُ عَلَيْهِمْ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَنْكُلَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ وُلاَةِ الْمَقْتُولِ وُلاَةِ الدَّمِ الَّذِينَ يَجُوزُ لَهُمُ الْعَفْوُ عَنْهُ فَإِنْ نَكَلَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أُولَئِكَ فَلاَ سَبِيلَ إِلَى الدَّمِ إِذَا نَكَلَ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا تُرَدُّ الأَيْمَانُ عَلَى مَنْ بَقِيَ مِنْهُمْ إِذَا نَكَلَ أَحَدٌ مِمَّنْ لاَ يَجُوزُ لَهُ عَفْوٌ فَإِنْ نَكَلَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ وُلاَةِ الدَّمِ الَّذِينَ يَجُوزُ لَهُمُ الْعَفْوُ عَنِ الدَّمِ وَإِنْ كَانَ وَاحِدًا فَإِنَّ الأَيْمَانَ لاَ تُرَدُّ عَلَى مَنْ بَقِيَ مِنْ وُلاَةِ الدَّمِ إِذَا نَكَلَ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنِ الأَيْمَانِ وَلَكِنِ الأَيْمَانُ إِذَا كَانَ ذَلِكَ تُرَدُّ عَلَى الْمُدَّعَى عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَحْلِفُ مِنْهُمْ خَمْسُونَ رَجُلاً خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا فَإِنْ لَمْ يَبْلُغُوا خَمْسِينَ رَجُلاً رُدَّتِ الأَيْمَانُ عَلَى مَنْ حَلَفَ مِنْهُمْ فَإِنْ لَمْ يُوجَدْ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ الَّذِي ادُّعِيَ عَلَيْهِ حَلَفَ هُوَ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا وَبَرِئَ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا فُرِقَ بَيْنَ الْقَسَامَةِ فِي الدَّمِ وَالأَيْمَانِ فِي الْحُقُوقِ أَنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا دَايَنَ الرَّجُلَ اسْتَثْبَتَ عَلَيْهِ فِي حَقِّهِ وَأَنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا أَرَادَ قَتْلَ الرَّجُلِ لَمْ يَقْتُلْهُ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَإِنَّمَا يَلْتَمِسُ الْخَلْوَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَوْ لَمْ تَكُنِ الْقَسَامَةُ إِلاَّ فِيمَا تَثْبُتُ فِيهِ الْبَيِّنَةُ وَلَوْ عُمِلَ فِيهَا كَمَا يُعْمَلُ فِي الْحُقُوقِ هَلَكَتِ الدِّمَاءُ وَاجْتَرَأَ النَّاسُ عَلَيْهَا إِذَا عَرَفُوا الْقَضَاءَ فِيهَا وَلَكِنْ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَتِ الْقَسَامَةُ إِلَى وُلاَةِ الْمَقْتُولِ يُبَدَّءُونَ بِهَا فِيهَا لِيَكُفَّ النَّاسُ عَنِ الدَّمِ وَلِيَحْذَرَ الْقَاتِلُ أَنْ يُؤْخَذَ فِي مِثْلِ ذَلِكَ بِقَوْلِ الْمَقْتُولِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَقَدْ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الْقَوْمِ يَكُونُ لَهُمُ الْعَدُوُّ يُتَّهَمُونَ بِالدَّمِ فَيَرُدُّ وُلاَةُ الْمَقْتُولِ الأَيْمَانَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَهُمْ نَفَرٌ لَهُمْ عَدَدٌ أَنَّهُ يَحْلِفُ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا وَلاَ تُقْطَعُ الأَيْمَانُ عَلَيْهِمْ بِقَدْرِ عَدَدِهِمْ وَلاَ يَبْرَءُونَ دُونَ أَنْ يَحْلِفَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَهَذَا أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَالْقَسَامَةُ تَصِيرُ إِلَى عَصَبَةِ الْمَقْتُولِ وَهُمْ وُلاَةُ الدَّمِ الَّذِينَ يَقْسِمُونَ عَلَيْهِ وَالَّذِينَ يُقْتَلُ بِقَسَامَتِهِمْ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 44, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 44, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 44, Hadith 1600
Mishkat al-Masabih 5754
Khabbab b. al-Aratt said:
God's messenger led us in prayer and prolonged it, and when the people said, "Messenger of God, you have prayed a prayer such as you have not been accustomed to pray," he replied, "Yes, it was a prayer of hope and fear during which I asked God for three things, two of which He granted me but one of which He refused me. I asked Him not to destroy my people by famine and He granted me that, I asked Him not to let an enemy from another people rule over them and He granted me that, and I asked Him not to let them experience one another's violence but He refused me that." Tirmidhi and Nasa'i transmitted it.
عَن خبَّابِ بنِ الأرتِّ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ فَأَطَالَهَا. قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ الله صلَّيتَ صَلَاةً لَمْ تَكُنْ تُصَلِّيهَا قَالَ: «أَجَلْ إِنَّهَا صَلَاةُ رَغْبَةٍ وَرَهْبَةٍ وَإِنِّي سَأَلْتُ اللَّهَ فِيهَا ثَلَاثًا فَأَعْطَانِي اثْنَتَيْنِ وَمَنَعَنِي وَاحِدَةً سَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لَا يُهْلِكَ أُمَّتِي بِسَنَةٍ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لَا يُسَلِّطَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ غَيْرِهِمْ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لَا يُذِيقَ بَعْضَهُمْ بَأْسَ بَعْضٍ فمنعَنيها» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5754
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 15
Mishkat al-Masabih 2317
Sa‘d b. Abu Waqqas said that a nomadic Arab come to God's messenger and asked him to teach him some words to say. He told him to say, “There is no god but God alone who has no partner; God is very great; Abundant praise is due to God; Glory be to God, the Lord of the universe; There is no might and no power except in God, the Mighty, the Wise.” On his remarking that these were for his Lord but he wanted to know what he should say for himself, he told him to say, “O God, forgive me, show mercy to me, guide me, provide for me, and grant me security.” The transmitter was doubtful about “grant me security.” Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي كَلَامًا أَقُولُهُ قَالَ: «قُلْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَى بِاللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ» . فَقَالَ فَهَؤُلَاءِ لِرَبِّي فَمَا لِي؟ فَقَالَ: «قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي وَاهْدِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي وَعَافِنِي» . شَكَّ الرَّاوِي فِي «عَافِنِي» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2317
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 91
Sunan Ibn Majah 1578
It was narrated that ‘Ali said:
“The Messenger of Allah (SAW) went out and saw some women sitting, and he said: ‘What are you sitting here for?’ They said: ‘We are waiting for the funeral.’ He said: ‘Are you going to wash the deceased?’ They said: ‘No.’ He said: ‘Are you going to lower him into the grave?’ They said: ‘No.’ He said: ‘Then go back with a burden of sin and not rewarded.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُصَفَّى الْحِمْصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ سَلْمَانَ، عَنْ دِينَارٍ أَبِي عُمَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْحَنَفِيَّةِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَإِذَا نِسْوَةٌ جُلُوسٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا يُجْلِسُكُنَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَ نَنْتَظِرُ الْجِنَازَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَغْسِلْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَحْمِلْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُدْلِينَ فِيمَنْ يُدْلِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَارْجِعْنَ مَأْزُورَاتٍ غَيْرَ مَأْجُورَاتٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1578
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 146
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1578
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1342
It was narrated that Warrad said:
"Al-Mughirah bin Shu'bah wrote to Mu'awiyah (Saying) that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say following every prayer, after the taslim: 'La Ilaha Illallah wahdahu la sharika lah, lahul-mulk wa lahul-hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shay'in qadir. Allahumma la mani' lima a'taita wa la mu'tia lima mana'ta wa la yanfa'u dhal-jaddi minka al-jadd. (There is none worthy of worship except Allah (SAW) alone with no partner or associate. He is the Dominion and to Him be all praise, and He is able to do all things. O Allah, one can withhold what You have given and none can give what You have withheld, and no wealth or fortune can benefit anyone for from You comes all wealth and fortune.)'
أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، قَالَ كَتَبَ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ دُبُرَ الصَّلاَةِ إِذَا سَلَّمَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1342
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 164
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1343
Sahih al-Bukhari 1141

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Sometimes Allah's Apostle would not fast (for so many days) that we thought that he would not fast that month and he sometimes used to fast (for so many days) that we thought he would not leave fasting throughout that month and (as regards his prayer and sleep at night), if you wanted to see him praying at night, you could see him praying and if you wanted to see him sleeping, you could see him sleeping.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسًا ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُفْطِرُ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ حَتَّى نَظُنَّ أَنْ لاَ يَصُومَ مِنْهُ، وَيَصُومُ حَتَّى نَظُنَّ أَنْ لاَ يُفْطِرَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا، وَكَانَ لاَ تَشَاءُ أَنْ تَرَاهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مُصَلِّيًا إِلاَّ رَأَيْتَهُ وَلاَ نَائِمًا إِلاَّ رَأَيْتَهُ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ سُلَيْمَانُ وَأَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1141
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 22
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 242
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2317
It was narrated from 'Ata from Ibn 'Abbas:
concerning this verse "And as for those who can fast with difficulty, (a choice either to fast or) to feed a Miskin (poor person) (for every day)." That for those who can fast with difficulty means they find it hard; to feed a Miskin means feeding one poor person for each day. But whoever does good of his own accord means feeding another poor person. This is not abrogated, and it is bette for him. And: that "you fast is better for you" means there is no concession regarding this except for those who are not able to fast, or who are incurably sick.
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا وَرْقَاءُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، فِي قَوْلِهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَعَلَى الَّذِينَ يُطِيقُونَهُ فِدْيَةٌ طَعَامُ مِسْكِينٍ ‏}‏ يُطِيقُونَهُ يُكَلَّفُونَهُ فِدْيَةٌ طَعَامُ مِسْكِينٍ وَاحِدٍ ‏{‏ فَمَنْ تَطَوَّعَ خَيْرًا ‏}‏ طَعَامُ مِسْكِينٍ آخَرَ لَيْسَتْ بِمَنْسُوخَةٍ ‏{‏ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَهُ وَأَنْ تَصُومُوا خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ ‏}لاَ يُرَخَّصُ فِي هَذَا إِلاَّ لِلَّذِي لاَ يُطِيقُ الصِّيَامَ أَوْ مَرِيضٍ لاَ يُشْفَى ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2317
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 228
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2319
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1252
Narrated Abu Hurairah:

That the Prophet (saws) said: "Whoever purchases an animal that has not been milked, then he retains the option for three days. If he returns it, then he is to return with it a Sa' of food, not Samra' "

[Abu 'Eisa said:] The meaning of "Not Samra'" is "not wheat."

This Hadith is Hasan Sahih. This Hadith is acted upon according to our companions, among them Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad, and Ishaq.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا قُرَّةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنِ اشْتَرَى مُصَرَّاةً فَهُوَ بِالْخِيَارِ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَإِنْ رَدَّهَا رَدَّ مَعَهَا صَاعًا مِنْ طَعَامٍ لاَ سَمْرَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عِنْدَ أَصْحَابِنَا مِنْهُمُ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ لاَ سَمْرَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي لاَ بُرَّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1252
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 52
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 1252
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 298
Humaid ibn Anas ibn Malik reported that he was asked about the fasting of the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), so he said:
"He used to fast during the month until we would assume that he did not intend to break fast during it, and he used to break fast until we would assume that he did not intend to fast during any of it. You would not wish to assume that he was performing the ritual prayer during the night, unless you saw him performing the ritual prayer, nor that he was sleeping, unless you saw him sleeping.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ سُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ يَصُومُ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ حَتَّى نَرَى أَنْ لا يُرِيدَ أَنْ يُفْطِرَ مِنْهُ، وَيُفْطِرُ مِنْهُ حَتَّى نَرَى أَنْ لا يُرِيدَ أَنْ يَصُومَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا وَكُنْتَ لا تَشَاءُ أَنْ تَرَاهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مُصَلِّيًا إِلا رَأَيْتَهُ مُصَلِّيًا، وَلا نَائِمًا إِلا رَأَيْتَهُ نَائِمًا‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 298
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 2
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1594
Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah :

"We did not pledge to the Messenger of Allah (saws) for death, but only that we would not flee."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih, meaning both of the Ahadith are Sahih. Some of his Companions pledged to him for death, they said only: "We will not leave from in front of you as long as we are not killed." While others pledged him by saying: "We will not flee."

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ لَمْ نُبَايِعْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْمَوْتِ إِنَّمَا بَايَعْنَاهُ عَلَى أَنْ لاَ نَفِرَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى كِلاَ الْحَدِيثَيْنِ صَحِيحٌ قَدْ بَايَعَهُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ عَلَى الْمَوْتِ وَإِنَّمَا قَالُوا لاَ نَزَالُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْكَ حَتَّى نُقْتَلَ وَبَايَعَهُ آخَرُونَ فَقَالُوا لاَ نَفِرُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1594
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1594
Hisn al-Muslim 93
Lā ilāha illallāhu waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, lahu ‘l-mulku walahu ‘l-ḥamd, wa huwa `alā kulli shay'in qadīr. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, Who has no partner. His is the dominion and His is the praise and He is Able to do all things. (Recite 100 times in Arabic upon rising in the morning). Reference: Whoever recites this one hundred times a day will have the reward of freeing ten slaves. One hundred Hasanaat (rewards) will be written for him and one hundred misdeeds will be washed away. He will be shielded from Satan until the evening. No one will be able to present anything better than this except for someone who has recited more than this. Al-Bukhari 4/95, Muslim 4/2071.
لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّهُ وحْـدَهُ لا شَـريكَ لهُ، لهُ المُـلْكُ ولهُ الحَمْـد، وهُوَ على كُلّ شَيءٍ قَدير . (مائة مرة إذا أصبح)
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 93
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1181
Amr bin Shu'aib narrated from his grandfather, from his father, that:
The Messenger of Allah said: "There is no vow for the son of Adam over what he has no control, and there is no emancipating he can do for one whom he does not own, and there is no divorce for him regarding that which he has no control over."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَامِرٌ الأَحْوَلُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ نَذْرَ لاِبْنِ آدَمَ فِيمَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ وَلاَ عِتْقَ لَهُ فِيمَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ وَلاَ طَلاَقَ لَهُ فِيمَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَمُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ وَجَابِرٍ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَهُوَ أَحْسَنُ شَيْءٍ رُوِيَ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ رُوِيَ ذَلِكَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَجَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ وَالْحَسَنِ وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ وَعَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحُسَيْنِ وَشُرَيْحٍ وَجَابِرِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ وَغَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ فُقَهَاءِ التَّابِعِينَ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ الشَّافِعِيُّ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّهُ قَالَ فِي الْمَنْصُوبَةِ إِنَّهَا تَطْلُقُ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ النَّخَعِيِّ وَالشَّعْبِيِّ وَغَيْرِهِمَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا إِذَا وَقَّتَ نُزِّلَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَمَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ أَنَّهُ إِذَا سَمَّى امْرَأَةً بِعَيْنِهَا أَوْ وَقَّتَ وَقْتًا أَوْ قَالَ إِنْ تَزَوَّجْتُ مِنْ كُورَةِ كَذَا فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ تَزَوَّجَ فَإِنَّهَا تَطْلُقُ ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ فَشَدَّدَ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ وَقَالَ إِنْ فَعَلَ لاَ أَقُولُ هِيَ حَرَامٌ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ إِنْ تَزَوَّجَ لاَ آمُرُهُ أَنْ يُفَارِقَ امْرَأَتَهُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَنَا أُجِيزُ فِي الْمَنْصُوبَةِ لِحَدِيثِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَإِنْ تَزَوَّجَهَا لاَ أَقُولُ تَحْرُمُ عَلَيْهِ امْرَأَتُهُ ‏.‏ وَوَسَّعَ إِسْحَاقُ فِي غَيْرِ الْمَنْصُوبَةِ ‏.‏ وَذُكِرَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ أَنَّهُ سُئِلَ عَنْ رَجُلٍ حَلَفَ بِالطَّلاَقِ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَتَزَوَّجُ ثُمَّ بَدَا لَهُ أَنْ يَتَزَوَّجَ هَلْ لَهُ رُخْصَةٌ بِأَنْ يَأْخُذَ بِقَوْلِ الْفُقَهَاءِ الَّذِينَ رَخَّصُوا فِي هَذَا فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ إِنْ كَانَ يَرَى هَذَا الْقَوْلَ حَقًّا مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يُبْتَلَى بِهَذِهِ الْمَسْأَلَةِ فَلَهُ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ بِقَوْلِهِمْ فَأَمَّا مَنْ لَمْ يَرْضَ بِهَذَا فَلَمَّا ابْتُلِيَ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ بِقَوْلِهِمْ فَلاَ أَرَى لَهُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1181
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 8, Hadith 1181

Malik related to me that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Umar was asked whether a slave could be bought on the specific condition that it was to be used to fulfil the obligation of freeing a slave, and he said, "No."

Malik said, "That is the best of what I have heard on the obligation of freeing slaves. Someone who has to set a slave free because of an obligation on him, may not buy one on the condition that he sets it free because if he does that, whatever he buys is not completely a slave because he has reduced its price by the condition he has made of setting it free."

Malik added, "There is no harm, however, in someone buying a person expressly to set him free."

Malik said, "The best of what I have heard on the obligation of freeing slaves is that it is not permitted to free a christian or a jew to fulfil it, and one does not free a mukatab or a mudabbar or an umm walad or a slave to be freed after a certain number of years, or a blind person. There is no harm in freeing a christian, jew, or magian voluntarily, because Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, said in His Book, 'either as a favour then or by ransom,' (Sura 47 ayat 4) The favour is setting free."

Malik said, "As for obligations of freeing slaves which Allah has mentioned in the Book, one only frees a mumin slave for them."

Malik said, "It is like that in feeding poor people for kaffara. One must only feed muslims and one does not feed anyone outside of the deen of Islam."

حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، سُئِلَ عَنِ الرَّقَبَةِ الْوَاجِبَةِ، هَلْ تُشْتَرَى بِشَرْطٍ فَقَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي الرِّقَابِ الْوَاجِبَةِ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَشْتَرِيهَا الَّذِي يُعْتِقُهَا فِيمَا وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ بِشَرْطٍ عَلَى أَنْ يُعْتِقَهَا لأَنَّهُ إِذَا فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فَلَيْسَتْ بِرَقَبَةٍ تَامَّةٍ لأَنَّهُ يَضَعُ مِنْ ثَمَنِهَا لِلَّذِي يَشْتَرِطُ مِنْ عِتْقِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَشْتَرِيَ الرَّقَبَةَ فِي التَّطَوُّعِ وَيَشْتَرِطَ أَنْ يُعْتِقَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ إِنَّ أَحْسَنَ مَا سُمِعَ فِي الرِّقَابِ الْوَاجِبَةِ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُعْتَقَ فِيهَا نَصْرَانِيٌّ وَلاَ يَهُودِيٌّ وَلاَ يُعْتَقُ فِيهَا مُكَاتَبٌ وَلاَ مُدَبَّرٌ وَلاَ أُمُّ وَلَدٍ وَلاَ مُعْتَقٌ إِلَى سِنِينَ وَلاَ أَعْمَى وَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يُعْتَقَ النَّصْرَانِيُّ وَالْيَهُودِيُّ وَالْمَجُوسِيُّ تَطَوُّعًا لأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى قَالَ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏فَإِمَّا مَنًّا بَعْدُ وَإِمَّا فِدَاءً‏}‏ فَالْمَنُّ الْعَتَاقَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فَأَمَّا الرِّقَابُ الْوَاجِبَةُ الَّتِي ذَكَرَ اللَّهُ فِي الْكِتَابِ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُعْتَقُ فِيهَا إِلاَّ رَقَبَةٌ مُؤْمِنَةٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكَذَلِكَ فِي إِطْعَامِ الْمَسَاكِينِ فِي الْكَفَّارَاتِ لاَ يَنْبَغِي أَنْ يُطْعَمَ فِيهَا إِلاَّ الْمُسْلِمُونَ وَلاَ يُطْعَمُ فِيهَا أَحَدٌ عَلَى غَيْرِ دِينِ الإِسْلاَمِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 38, Hadith 12
Arabic reference : Book 38, Hadith 1477
Sahih al-Bukhari 7555

Narrated Zahdam:

There were good relations and brotherhood between this tribe of Jurm and the Ash`ariyyin. Once, while we were sitting with Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari, there was brought to him a meal which contained chicken meat, and there was sitting beside him, a man from the tribe of Bani Taimul-lah who looked like one of the Mawali. Abu Musa invited the man to eat but the man said, "I have seen chicken eating some dirty things, and I have taken an oath not to eat chicken." Abu Musa said to him, "Come along, let me tell you something in this regard. Once I went to the Prophet with a few men from Ash`ariyyin and we asked him for mounts. The Prophet said, By Allah, I will not mount you on anything; besides I do not have anything to mount you on.' Then a few camels from the war booty were brought to the Prophet, and he asked about us, saying, 'Where are the group of Ash`ariyyin?' So he ordered for five fat camels to be given to us and then we set out. We said, 'What have we done? Allah's Apostle took an oath that he would not give us anything to ride and that he had nothing for us to ride, yet he provided us with mounts. We made Allah's Apostle forget his oath! By Allah, we will never be successful.' So we returned to him and reminded him of his oath. He said, 'I have not provided you with the mount, but Allah has done so. By Allah, I may take an oath to do something, but on finding something else which is better, I do that which is better and make the expiation for my oath.' "

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، وَالْقَاسِمِ التَّمِيمِيِّ، عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كَانَ بَيْنَ هَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنْ جُرْمٍ وَبَيْنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ وُدٌّ وَإِخَاءٌ، فَكُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ فَقُرِّبَ إِلَيْهِ الطَّعَامُ فِيهِ لَحْمُ دَجَاجٍ، وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَيْمِ اللَّهِ كَأَنَّهُ مِنَ الْمَوَالِي، فَدَعَاهُ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَأْكُلُ شَيْئًا فَقَذِرْتُهُ، فَحَلَفْتُ لاَ آكُلُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلُمَّ فَلأُحَدِّثْكَ عَنْ ذَاكَ، إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَهْبِ إِبِلٍ فَسَأَلَ عَنَّا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ النَّفَرُ الأَشْعَرِيُّونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِخَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى، ثُمَّ انْطَلَقْنَا قُلْنَا مَا صَنَعْنَا حَلَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يَحْمِلُنَا، وَمَا عِنْدَهُ مَا يَحْمِلُنَا، ثُمَّ حَمَلَنَا، تَغَفَّلْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمِينَهُ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ نُفْلِحُ أَبَدًا، فَرَجَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَسْتُ أَنَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ، إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا، إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنْهُ، وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7555
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 180
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 644
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2639
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Amr bin Al-'As:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Indeed Allah will distinguish a man from my Ummah before all of creation on the Day of Judgement. Ninety-nine scrolls will be laid out for him, each scroll is as far as the eye can see, then He will say: 'Do you deny any of this? Have those who recorded this wronged you?' He will say: 'No, O Lord!' He will say: Do you have an excuse?' He will say: 'No, O Lord!' So He will say: 'Rather you have a good deed with us, so you shall not be wronged today." Then He will bring out a card (Bitaqah); on it will be: "I testify to La Ilaha Illallah, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger." He will say: 'Bring your scales.' He will say: 'O Lord! What good is this card next to these scrolls?' He will say: 'You shall not be wronged.' He said: 'The scrolls will be put on a pan (of the scale), and the card on (the other) pan: the scrolls will be light, and the card will be heavy, nothing is heavier than the Name of Allah.'"
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ لَيْثِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمَعَافِرِيِّ، ثُمَّ الْحُبُلِيِّ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ سَيُخَلِّصُ رَجُلاً مِنْ أُمَّتِي عَلَى رُءُوسِ الْخَلاَئِقِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيَنْشُرُ عَلَيْهِ تِسْعَةً وَتِسْعِينَ سِجِلاًّ كُلُّ سِجِلٍّ مِثْلُ مَدِّ الْبَصَرِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَتُنْكِرُ مِنْ هَذَا شَيْئًا أَظَلَمَكَ كَتَبَتِي الْحَافِظُونَ فَيَقُولُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ أَفَلَكَ عُذْرٌ فَيَقُولُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ بَلَى إِنَّ لَكَ عِنْدَنَا حَسَنَةً فَإِنَّهُ لاَ ظُلْمَ عَلَيْكَ الْيَوْمَ فَتَخْرُجُ بِطَاقَةٌ فِيهَا أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ فَيَقُولُ احْضُرْ وَزْنَكَ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ مَا هَذِهِ الْبِطَاقَةُ مَعَ هَذِهِ السِّجِلاَّتِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ لاَ تُظْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَتُوضَعُ السِّجِلاَّتُ فِي كِفَّةٍ وَالْبِطَاقَةُ فِي كِفَّةٍ فَطَاشَتِ السِّجِلاَّتُ وَثَقُلَتِ الْبِطَاقَةُ فَلاَ يَثْقُلُ مَعَ اسْمِ اللَّهِ شَيْءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ يَحْيَى، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ بِمَعْنَاهُ ‏.‏ وَالْبِطَاقَةُ هِيَ الْقِطْعَةُ ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2639
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 34
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 2639
Hisn al-Muslim 23
Wa 'anā 'ash-hadu 'an lā 'ilāha 'illallāhu waḥdahu lā sharīka lahu wa 'anna Muḥammadan 'abduhu wa rasūluhu, raḍītu billāhi rabban, wa bi Muḥammadin rasūlan wa bi 'l-islāmi dīnan. I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, Who has no partner, and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger. I am pleased with Allah as my Lord, with Muhammad as my Messenger and with Islam as my religion.1 [To be recited in Arabic after the mu'adh-dhin's tashahhud or the words of affirmation of Faith] 2 Reference: 1. Muslim 1/290. 2. Ibn Khuzaymah 1/220.
وَأَنا أَشْـهَدُ أَنْ لا إِلـهَ إِلاّ اللهُ وَحْـدَهُ لا شَـريكَ لَـه ، وَأَنَّ محَمّـداً عَبْـدُهُ وَرَسـولُه، رَضيـتُ بِاللهِ رَبَّاً ، وَبِمُحَمَّـدٍ رَسـولاً وَبِالإِسْلامِ دينَـاً
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 23
Hisn al-Muslim 265
The good deeds which endure are:
Subḥānallāh. Walḥamdu lillāh. Wa lā ilāha illallāh Wallāhu Akbar Wa lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāh. The good deeds which endure are: Glorified is Allah, and The praise is for Allah, and There is none worthy of worship but Allah, and Allah is the Most Great, and There is no power and no might except by Allah. Reference: Ahmad (no. 513) (Ahmad Shakir, ed.) and its chain of narration is authentic. See Majma'uz-Zawa'id 1/297. Ibn Hajar mentions it in Bulughul-Maram saying that Ibn Hibban and Al-Hakim considered it authentic.
الباقيات الصالحات : (سبحان الله) و(الحمد لله )، و(لا إله إلا الله)، و(الله أكبر) ،و (لا حول ولا قوة إلا بالله).
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 265

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard some of the people of knowledge say that when falcons, eagles, and hawks and their like, understood as trained dogs understood, there was no harm in eating what they had killed in the course of hunting, if the name of Allah had been mentioned when they were sent out.

Malik said, "The best of what I have heard about retrieving game from the falcon's talons or from the dog's fangs and then waiting until it dies, is that it is not halal to eat it."

Malik said, "The same applies to anything which could have been slaughtered by the hunter when it was in the talons of the falcon or the fangs of the dog. If the hunter leaves it until the falcon or dog has killed it, it is not halal to eat it either". He continued, "The same thing applies to any game hit by a hunter and caught while still alive, which he neglects to slaughter before it dies."

Malik said, "It is generally agreed among us that it is halal to eat the game that a hunting-dog belonging to magians hunts or kills, if it is sent out by a muslim and the animal is trained. There is no harm in it even if the muslim does not actually slaughter it.

It is the same as a muslim using a magian's knife to slaughter with or using his bow and arrows to shoot and kill with. The game he shot and the animal he slaughters are halal. There is no harm in eating them. If a magian sends out a muslim's hunting dog for game, and it catches it, the game is not to be eaten unless it is slaughtered by a muslim. That is like a magian using a muslim's bow and arrow to hunt game with, or like his using a muslim's knife to slaughter with. It is not halal to eat anything killed like that.

.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ بَعْضَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ فِي الْبَازِي وَالْعُقَابِ وَالصَّقْرِ وَمَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا كَانَ يَفْقَهُ كَمَا تَفْقَهُ الْكِلاَبُ الْمُعَلَّمَةُ فَلاَ بَأْسَ بِأَكْلِ مَا قَتَلَتْ مِمَّا صَادَتْ إِذَا ذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ عَلَى إِرْسَالِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَأَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي الَّذِي يَتَخَلَّصُ الصَّيْدَ مِنْ مَخَالِبِ الْبَازِي أَوْ مِنَ الْكَلْبِ ثُمَّ يَتَرَبَّصُ بِهِ فَيَمُوتُ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَحِلُّ أَكْلُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكَذَلِكَ كُلُّ مَا قُدِرَ عَلَى ذَبْحِهِ وَهُوَ فِي مَخَالِبِ الْبَازِي أَوْ فِي الْكَلْبِ فَيَتْرُكُهُ صَاحِبُهُ وَهُوَ قَادِرٌ عَلَى ذَبْحِهِ حَتَّى يَقْتُلَهُ الْبَازِي أَوِ الْكَلْبُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَحِلُّ أَكْلُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكَذَلِكَ الَّذِي يَرْمِي الصَّيْدَ فَيَنَالُهُ وَهُوَ حَىٌّ فَيُفَرِّطُ فِي ذَبْحِهِ حَتَّى يَمُوتَ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَحِلُّ أَكْلُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ الْمُسْلِمَ إِذَا أَرْسَلَ كَلْبَ الْمَجُوسِيِّ الضَّارِيَ فَصَادَ أَوْ قَتَلَ إِنَّهُ إِذَا كَانَ مُعَلَّمًا فَأَكْلُ ذَلِكَ الصَّيْدِ حَلاَلٌ لاَ بَأْسَ بِهِ وَإِنْ لَمْ يُذَكِّهِ الْمُسْلِمُ وَإِنَّمَا مَثَلُ ذَلِكَ مَثَلُ الْمُسْلِمِ يَذْبَحُ بِشَفْرَةِ الْمَجُوسِيِّ أَوْ يَرْمِي بِقَوْسِهِ أَوْ بِنَبْلِهِ فَيَقْتُلُ بِهَا فَصَيْدُهُ ذَلِكَ وَذَبِيحَتُهُ حَلاَلٌ لاَ بَأْسَ بِأَكْلِهِ وَإِذَا أَرْسَلَ الْمَجُوسِيُّ كَلْبَ الْمُسْلِمِ الضَّارِيَ عَلَى صَيْدٍ فَأَخَذَهُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُؤْكَلُ ذَلِكَ الصَّيْدُ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُذَكَّى وَإِنَّمَا مَثَلُ ذَلِكَ مَثَلُ قَوْسِ الْمُسْلِمِ وَنَبْلِهِ يَأْخُذُهَا الْمَجُوسِيُّ فَيَرْمِي بِهَا الصَّيْدَ فَيَقْتُلُهُ وَبِمَنْزِلَةِ شَفْرَةِ الْمُسْلِمِ يَذْبَحُ بِهَا الْمَجُوسِيُّ فَلاَ يَحِلُّ أَكْلُ شَىْءٍ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 25, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 25, Hadith 1060
Mishkat al-Masabih 2728
‘Ali said :
We wrote down nothing on the authority of God’s messenger but the Qur’an and what this document contains. He reported God’s messenger as saying, “Medina is sacred from ‘Air to Thaur, ( This phrase has been much discussed. ‘Air is known as a hill at Medina and Thaur at Mecca. Because of the difficulty some have suggested that Uhud should be read instead of Thaur, but others feel that that is unjustifiable.) so if anyone produces an innovation in it, or gives protection to an innovator, the curse of God, the angels, and all men will rest upon him, and no repentance or ransom (Lane in his Lexicon gives a variety of meanings for this phrase, la yuqbal minhu sarf wald 'adl. The one used above seems the most suitable here) will be accepted from him. The protection granted by Muslims is one and must be respected by the humblest of them, so if anyone breaks a covenant made by a Muslim the curse of God, the angels, and all men will rest upon him and no repentance or ransom will be accepted from him. If anyone gives the rights of inheritance to people without the permission of his masters, (This is explained in relation to a slave who has been set free, for the rights of inheritance still belong to his master who set him free. Cf. Book 12, ch. 6, third tradition) the curse of God, the angels, and all men will rest upon him, and no repentance or ransom will be accepted from him.’’ Bukhari and Muslim. A version given by both of them says, “ If anyone makes a false claim to paternity or to being a client, the curse of God, the angels and all men will rest upon him, and no repentance or ransom will be accepted from him.”
عَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: مَا كَتَبْنَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَّا الْقُرْآنَ وَمَا فِي هَذِهِ الصَّحِيفَةِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «الْمَدِينَةُ حَرَامٌ مَا بَيْنَ عَيْرٍ إِلَى ثَوْرٍ فمنْ أحدَثَ فِيهَا حَدَثًا أَوْ آوَى مُحْدِثًا فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ صَرْفٌ وَلَا عَدْلٌ ذمَّةُ المسلمينَ واحدةٌ يَسْعَى بِهَا أَدْنَاهُمْ فَمَنْ أَخْفَرَ مُسْلِمًا فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ صَرْفٌ وَلَا عَدْلٌ وَمَنْ وَالَى قَوْمًا بِغَيْرِ إِذْنِ مَوَالِيهِ فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ صَرْفٌ وَلَا عدل» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: «مَنِ ادَّعَى إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ أَوْ تَوَلَّى غَيْرَ مَوَالِيهِ فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ صرف وَلَا عدل»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2728
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 217
Mishkat al-Masabih 5696
Abu Huraira reported the Prophet as telling that when God created paradise, He said to Gabriel, "Go and look at it." He went and looked at it and at what God had prepared in it for its inhabitants, then came and said, "0 my Lord, by Thy might, no one who hears of it will fail to enter it. He then surrounded it with disagreeable things and said, "Go and look at it, Gabriel." He went and looked at it, then came and said, "0 my Lord, by Thy might, I am afraid that no one will enter it." When God created hell He said, "Go and look at it, Gabriel." He went and looked at it, then came and said, "O my Lord, by Thy might, no one who hears of it will enter it." He then surrounded it with desirable things and said, "Go and look at it, Gabriel." He went and looked at it, then said, "0 my Lord, by Thy might, I am afraid that no one will remain who does not enter it." Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa'i transmitted it.
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " لَمَّا خَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ قَالَ لِجِبْرِيلَ: اذْهَبْ فَانْظُرْ إِلَيْهَا فَذَهَبَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا وَإِلَى مَا أَعَدَّ اللَّهُ لِأَهْلِهَا فِيهَا ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَقَالَ: أَيْ رَبِّ وَعِزَّتِكَ لَا يَسْمَعُ بِهَا أَحَدٌ إِلَّا دَخَلَهَا ثُمَّ حَفَّهَا بالمكارِه ثُمَّ قَالَ: يَا جِبْرِيلُ اذْهَبْ فَانْظُرْ إِلَيْهَا فَذَهَبَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَقَالَ: أَيْ رَبِّ وَعِزَّتِكَ لَقَدْ خَشِيتُ أَنْ لَا يَدْخُلَهَا أَحَدٌ ". قَالَ: " فَلَمَّا خَلَقَ اللَّهُ النَّارَ قَالَ: يَا جبريلُ اذهبْ فانظرْ إِليها فذهبَ فنظرَ إِليها فَقَالَ: أَيْ رَبِّ وَعِزَّتِكَ لَا يَسْمَعُ بِهَا أَحَدٌ فَيَدْخُلُهَا فَحَفَّهَا بِالشَّهَوَاتِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: يَا جبريلُ اذهبْ فانظرْ إِليها فذهبَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا فَقَالَ: أَيْ رَبِّ وَعِزَّتِكَ لَقَدْ خَشِيتُ أَنْ لَا يَبْقَى أَحَدٌ إِلَّا دَخَلَهَا ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5696
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 167
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْثَرٌ ، عَنْ بُرْدِ بْنِ سِنَانٍ ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ مُوسَى الدِّمَشْقِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ، قَالَ :" لَا تَكُونُ عَالِمًا حَتَّى تَكُونَ مُتَعَلِّمًا، وَلَا تَكُونُ بِالْعِلْمِ عَالِمًا حَتَّى تَكُونَ بِهِ عَامِلًا، وَكَفَى بِكَ إِثْمًا أَنْ لَا تَزَالَ مُخَاصِمًا، وَكَفَى بِكَ إِثْمًا أَنْ لَا تَزَالَ مُمَارِيًا، وَكَفَى بِكَ كَاذِبًا أَنْ لَا تَزَالَ مُحَدِّثًا فِي غَيْرِ ذَاتِ اللَّهِ G "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 296
Mishkat al-Masabih 58
Safwan b. ‘Assal told how, when a Jew said to his friend, “Let us go to this prophet,” his friend said to him, “Don’t say ‘prophet’, for if he heard you he would be greatly pleased.” 1 They went to God’s messenger and asked him about nine clear signs. God’s messenger said, “Do not associate anything with God. do not steal, do not commit fornication, do not kill anyone whom God has declared inviolate without a just cause, do not bring an innocent person before a ruler in order that he may put him to death, do not use magic, do not devour usury, do not slander a chaste woman, do not turn in flight on the day the army marches, and, a matter which affects you Jews particularly, do not break the Sabbath.” He said that thereupon they kissed/his hands and feet saying, “We testify that you are a prophet.” He asked “What prevents you from following me?” to which they replied, “David prayed to his Lord that prophets might never cease to arise from his offspring, and we are afraid that if we follow you the Jews will kill us.” Tirmidhi, Aba Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it. 1 Lit. “he would have four eyes.”
عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ عَسَّالٍ قَالَ: قَالَ يَهُودِيٌّ لصَاحبه اذْهَبْ بِنَا إِلَى هَذَا النَّبِي فَقَالَ صَاحِبُهُ لَا تَقُلْ نَبِيٌّ إِنَّهُ لَوْ سَمِعَكَ كَانَ لَهُ أَرْبَعَة أَعْيُنٍ فَأَتَيَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَاهُ عَنْ تِسْعِ آيَاتٍ بَيِّنَاتٍ فَقَالَ لَهُم: «لَا تُشْرِكُوا بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَلَا تَسْرِقُوا وَلَا تَزْنُوا وَلَا تَقْتُلُوا النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ وَلَا تَمْشُوا بِبَرِيءٍ إِلَى ذِي سُلْطَانٍ لِيَقْتُلَهُ وَلَا تَسْحَرُوا وَلَا تَأْكُلُوا الرِّبَا وَلَا تَقْذِفُوا مُحصنَة وَلَا توَلّوا الْفِرَار يَوْمَ الزَّحْفِ وَعَلَيْكُمْ خَاصَّةً الْيَهُودَ أَنْ لَا تَعْتَدوا فِي السبت» . قَالَ فقبلوا يَده وَرجله فَقَالَا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ نَبِيٌّ قَالَ فَمَا يَمْنَعُكُمْ أَنْ تتبعوني قَالُوا إِن دَاوُد دَعَا ربه أَن لَا يزَال فِي ذُرِّيَّتِهِ نَبِيٌّ وَإِنَّا نَخَافُ إِنْ تَبِعْنَاكَ أَنْ تَقْتُلَنَا الْيَهُودُ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ
Grade: Isnād Hasan (Zubair `Aliza'i)  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
  إسنادہ حسن   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 58
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 52
Mishkat al-Masabih 3019
An-Nu'man b. Bashir told that his father brought him to God’s Messenger and said, "I have given this son of mine a slave.” He asked whether he had given all his children the same, and when he replied that he had not, he told him to take him back. A version reports him as asking, "Would you like them to show you equal filial piety?” When he replied that he would, he said, "Don’t do it then.” In a version he said that his father gave him a gift, but' Amra* daughter of Rawaha said, "I shall not be satisfied till you call God's Messenger as witness.” So he went to him and said, "I have given my son from ‘Amra daughter of Rawaha a gift and she has ordered me to call you as witness, Messenger of God.” He asked whether he had given the rest of his children the same, and when he replied that he had not, he said, "Fear God and act equally with your children.” He said that he then returned and took back his gift. A version quotes him as saying, "I shall not be a witness to oppression.” * She was the wife of Bashir b, Sad al-Ansari and mother of an-Nu'man (Isti'ab, p. 746). (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ أَتَى بِهِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: إِنِّي نَحَلْتُ ابْنِي هَذَا غُلَامًا فَقَالَ: «أَكُلَّ وَلَدِكَ نَحَلْتَ مِثْلَهُ؟» قَالَ: لَا قَالَ: «فَأَرْجِعْهُ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «أَيَسُرُّكَ أَنْ يَكُونُوا إِلَيْكَ فِي الْبِرِّ سَوَاءً؟» قَالَ: بَلَى قَالَ: «فَلَا إِذن» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: أَنَّهُ قَالَ: أَعْطَانِي أَبِي عَطِيَّةً فَقَالَتْ عَمْرَةُ بِنْتُ رَوَاحَةَ: لَا أَرْضَى حَتَّى تشهد رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَتَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: إِنِّي أَعْطَيْتُ ابْنِي مِنْ عَمْرَةَ بِنْتِ رَوَاحَةَ عَطِيَّةً فَأَمَرَتْنِي أَنْ أُشْهِدَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «أَعْطَيْتَ سَائِرَ وَلِدِكَ مِثْلَ هَذَا؟» قَالَ: لَا قَالَ: «فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَاعْدِلُوا بَيْنَ أَوْلَادِكُمْ» . قَالَ: فَرَجَعَ فَرَدَّ عَطِيَّتَهُ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «لَا أشهد على جور»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3019
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 253
Sahih al-Bukhari 6718

Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:

I went to Allah's Apostle along with a group of people from (the tribe of) Al-Ash`ari, asking for mounts. The Prophet said, "By Allah, I will not give you anything to ride, and I have nothing to mount you on." We stayed there as long as Allah wished, and after that, some camels were brought to the Prophet and he ordered that we be given three camels. When we set out, some of us said to others, "Allah will not bless us, as we all went to Allah's Apostle asking him for mounts, and although he had sworn that he would not give us mounts, he did give us." So we returned to the Prophet; and mentioned that to him. He said, "I have not provided you with mounts, but Allah has. By Allah, Allah willing, if I ever take an oath, and then see that another is better than the first, I make expiration for my (dissolved) oath, and do what is better and make expiration."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي مُوسَى، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَهْطٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ أَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ، مَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ لَبِثْنَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، فَأُتِيَ بِإِبِلٍ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِثَلاَثَةِ ذَوْدٍ، فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قَالَ بَعْضُنَا لِبَعْضٍ لاَ يُبَارِكُ اللَّهُ لَنَا، أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَحْمِلَنَا فَحَمَلَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى فَأَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْنَا ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ بَلِ اللَّهُ حَمَلَكُمْ، إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا، إِلاَّ كَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي، وَأَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَكَفَّرْتُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6718
In-book reference : Book 84, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 79, Hadith 709
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Abbas used to say, "The least difficult thing acceptable as a sacrificial animal is a sheep."

Malik said, "That is what I like most out of what I have heard about the matter, because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says in His Book, 'O you who trust, do not kill game while you are in ihram. Whoever of you kills it intentionally, there shall be repayment the like of what he has slain, from livestock, as shall be judged by two men of justice among you, a sacrificial animal which will reach the Kaba, or food for poor people, or the equivalent of that in fasting,' (Sura 5 ayat 95) and a sheep is one of the animals which is judged to be acceptable as a sacrifice. Allah has called it a sacrificial animal, and there is no dispute among us about the matter. How, indeed, could anyone be in doubt about the matter? A sheep is the kaffara for anything which does not reach the extent of something for which a camel or a cow would be the kaffara, and the kaffara for something which does not reach the extent of something for which a sheep would be the kaffara is fasting, or feeding poor people."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، كَانَ يَقُولُ ‏{‏مَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْىِ‏}‏ شَاةٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ أَحَبُّ مَا سَمِعْتُ إِلَىَّ فِي ذَلِكَ لأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى يَقُولُ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَقْتُلُوا الصَّيْدَ وَأَنْتُمْ حُرُمٌ وَمَنْ قَتَلَهُ مِنْكُمْ مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاءٌ مِثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِنْكُمْ هَدْيًا بَالِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَاكِينَ أَوْ عَدْلُ ذَلِكَ صِيَامًا‏}‏ فَمِمَّا يُحْكَمُ بِهِ فِي الْهَدْىِ شَاةٌ وَقَدْ سَمَّاهَا اللَّهُ هَدْيًا وَذَلِكَ الَّذِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهِ عِنْدَنَا وَكَيْفَ يَشُكُّ أَحَدٌ فِي ذَلِكَ وَكُلُّ شَىْءٍ لاَ يَبْلُغُ أَنْ يُحْكَمَ فِيهِ بِبَعِيرٍ أَوْ بَقَرَةٍ فَالْحُكْمُ فِيهِ شَاةٌ وَمَا لاَ يَبْلُغُ أَنْ يُحْكَمَ فِيهِ بِشَاةٍ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ مِنْ صِيَامٍ أَوْ إِطْعَامِ مَسَاكِينَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 168
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 870
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4724
It was narrated that Wa'il said:
"I saw the Messenger of Allah when the heir of a victim brought the killer, leading him by a string. The Messenger of Allah said to the heir of the victim: Will you forgive him?' He said: 'No., He said: 'Will you accept Diyah?' He said: 'No.' He said: 'Will you kill him?' He said: 'Yes.' He said" 'Take him away (to kill him).' When he took him and turned away, he turned to those who were with him, and called him back, and said to him: 'Will you forgive him?' He said: No.' He said: 'Will you accept Diyah?' He said: No.' He said: 'Will you kill him?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Take him away.' Then the Messenger of Allah said: 'If you forgive him, he will carry your sin and the sin of your companion (the victim).' So he forgave him and left him, and I was him dragging his string."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَوْفِ بْنِ أَبِي جَمِيلَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حَمْزَةُ أَبُو عَمْرٍو الْعَائِذِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ وَائِلٍ، عَنْ وَائِلٍ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ جِيءَ بِالْقَاتِلِ يَقُودُهُ وَلِيُّ الْمَقْتُولِ فِي نِسْعَةٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِوَلِيِّ الْمَقْتُولِ ‏"‏ أَتَعْفُو ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَأْخُذُ الدِّيَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَقْتُلُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا ذَهَبَ بِهِ فَوَلَّى مِنْ عِنْدِهِ دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أَتَعْفُو ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَأْخُذُ الدِّيَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَقْتُلُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّكَ إِنْ عَفَوْتَ عَنْهُ يَبُوءُ بِإِثْمِهِ وَإِثْمِ صَاحِبِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَعَفَا عَنْهُ وَتَرَكَهُ فَأَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ يَجُرُّ نِسْعَتَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4724
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 45, Hadith 4728
Sahih Muslim 1649 a

Abu Musa al-Ash'ari reported:

I came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) along with a group of Ash'arites requesting to give us a mount. He (the Holy Prophet) said: By Allah, I cannot provide you with a mount, and there is nothing with me which I should give you as a ride. He (the narrator) said: We stayed there as long as Allah willed. Then there were brought to him (to the Holy Prophet) camels. He (the Holy Prophet) then ordered to give us three white humped camels, We started and said (or some of us said to the others): Allah will not bless us. We came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) begging him to provide us with riding camels. He swore that he could not provide us with a mount, but later on he provided us with that. They (some of the Prophet's Companions) came and informed him about this (rankling of theirs), whereupon he said: It was not I who provided you with a mount, but Allah has provided you with that. So far as I am concerned, by Allah, if He so wills, I would not swear, but if, later on, I would see better than it, I (would break the vow) and expiate it and do that which is better.
حَدَّثَنَا خَلَفُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَيَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبٍ الْحَارِثِيُّ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِخَلَفٍ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، الأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَهْطٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَبِثْنَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِإِبِلٍ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِثَلاَثِ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قُلْنَا - أَوْ قَالَ بَعْضُنَا لِبَعْضٍ - لاَ يُبَارِكُ اللَّهُ لَنَا أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَحْمِلَنَا ثُمَّ حَمَلَنَا ‏.‏ فَأَتَوْهُ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ ثُمَّ أَرَى خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ كَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَأَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1649a
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 15, Hadith 4044
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2678

Narrated Talha bin 'Ubaidullah:

A man came to Allah's Apostle asking him about Islam, Allah's Apostle said, "You have to offer five compulsory prayers in a day and a night (24 hours)." The man asked, "Is there any more compulsory prayers for me?" Allah's Apostle said, "No, unless you like to offer Nawafil (i.e. optional prayers)." Allah's Apostle then added, "You have to observe fasts during the month of Ramadan." The man said, "Am I to fast any other days?' Allah's Apostle said, "No, unless you wish to observe the optional fast voluntarily." Then Allah's Apostle told him about the compulsory Zakat. The man asked, "Do I have to give anything besides?" Allah's Apostle said, "No, unless you wish to give in charity voluntarily." So, the man departed saying, "By Allah I will neither do more nor less than that." Allah's Apostle said, "If he has said the truth he will be successful."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ أَبِي سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ طَلْحَةَ بْنَ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، يَقُولُ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا هُوَ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الإِسْلاَمِ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ خَمْسُ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلْ عَلَىَّ غَيْرُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ، إِلاَّ أَنْ تَطَّوَّعَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَصِيَامُ رَمَضَانَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَىَّ غَيْرُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ، إِلاَّ أَنْ تَطَّوَّعَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ وَذَكَرَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الزَّكَاةَ‏.‏ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَىَّ غَيْرُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ، إِلاَّ أَنْ تَطَّوَّعَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَدْبَرَ الرَّجُلُ وَهْوَ يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَزِيدُ عَلَى هَذَا وَلاَ أَنْقُصُ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَفْلَحَ إِنْ صَدَقَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2678
In-book reference : Book 52, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 48, Hadith 843
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2964

Narrated `Abdullah:

Today a man came to me and asked me a question which I did not know how to answer. He said, "Tell me, if a wealthy active man, well-equipped with arms, goes out on military expeditions with our chiefs, and orders us to do such things as we cannot do (should we obey him?)" I replied, "By Allah, I do not know what to reply you, except that we, were in the company of the Prophet and he used to order us to do a thing once only till we finished it. And no doubt, everyone among you will remain in a good state as long as he obeys Allah. If one is in doubt as to the legality of something, he should ask somebody who would satisfy him, but soon will come a time when you will not find such a man. By Him, except Whom none has the right to be worshipped. I see that the example of what has passed of this life (to what remains thereof) is like a pond whose fresh water has been used up and nothing remains but muddy water."

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ لَقَدْ أَتَانِي الْيَوْمَ رَجُلٌ فَسَأَلَنِي عَنْ أَمْرٍ مَا دَرَيْتُ مَا أَرُدُّ عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ رَجُلاً مُؤْدِيًا نَشِيطًا، يَخْرُجُ مَعَ أُمَرَائِنَا فِي الْمَغَازِي، فَيَعْزِمُ عَلَيْنَا فِي أَشْيَاءَ لاَ نُحْصِيهَا‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَدْرِي مَا أَقُولُ لَكَ إِلاَّ أَنَّا كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَعَسَى أَنْ لاَ يَعْزِمَ عَلَيْنَا فِي أَمْرٍ إِلاَّ مَرَّةً حَتَّى نَفْعَلَهُ، وَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ لَنْ يَزَالَ بِخَيْرٍ مَا اتَّقَى اللَّهَ، وَإِذَا شَكَّ فِي نَفْسِهِ شَىْءٌ سَأَلَ رَجُلاً فَشَفَاهُ مِنْهُ، وَأَوْشَكَ أَنْ لاَ تَجِدُوهُ، وَالَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ مَا أَذْكُرُ مَا غَبَرَ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا إِلاَّ كَالثَّغْبِ شُرِبَ صَفْوُهُ وَبَقِيَ كَدَرُهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2964
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 174
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 209
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 702
Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made the following supplication during affliction:
'There is no god but Allah, the Immense, the Forbearing. There is no god but Allah, Lord of the Immense Throne, there is no god but Allah, the Lord of the heavens and the earth and the Lord of the Immense Throne.' O Allah, avert its evil."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي رَاشِدٌ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ يَقُولُ‏:‏ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الأَرْضِ وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ، اللَّهُمَّ اصْرِفْ شَرَّهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 702
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 99
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 702
Sahih Muslim 593 a

Mughira b. Shu'ba wrote to Mu'awiya:

When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished the prayer and pronounced salutation he uttered (this supplication):" There is no god but Allah. He is alone, Who has no partner. To Him belongs the sovereignty and to Him praise is due and He is Potent over every. thing. O Allah! no one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest, and the riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee."
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، مَوْلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ كَتَبَ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 593a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 175
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1230
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5427

Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:

Allah's Apostle said, "The example of a Believer who recites the Qur'an, is that of a citron which smells good and tastes good; And the example of a Believer who does not recite the Qur'an, is that of a date which has no smell but tastes sweet; and the example of a hypocrite who recites the Qur'an, is that of an aromatic plant which smells good but tastes bitter; and the example of a hypocrite who does not recite the Qur'an, is that of a colocynth plant which has no smell and is bitter in taste."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏مَثَلُ الْمُؤْمِنِ الَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ الأُتْرُجَّةِ، رِيحُهَا طَيِّبٌ وَطَعْمُهَا طَيِّبٌ، وَمَثَلُ الْمُؤْمِنِ الَّذِي لاَ يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ التَّمْرَةِ لاَ رِيحَ لَهَا وَطَعْمُهَا حُلْوٌ، وَمَثَلُ الْمُنَافِقِ الَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ مَثَلُ الرَّيْحَانَةِ، رِيحُهَا طَيِّبٌ وَطَعْمُهَا مُرٌّ، وَمَثَلُ الْمُنَافِقِ الَّذِي لاَ يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ الْحَنْظَلَةِ، لَيْسَ لَهَا رِيحٌ وَطَعْمُهَا مُرٌّ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5427
In-book reference : Book 70, Hadith 55
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 65, Hadith 338
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 969
Abu Sa'id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
While we were travelling with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), a rider came and began to stare on the right and on the left. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "He who has an extra mount should hand it over to one who has none, and he who possesses surplus provision, should give it to him who is without provision." He named various kinds of possessions until we began to think (realize) that none of us had any right to anything surplus.

[Muslim].

وعن أبي سعيد الخدري، رضي الله عنه، قال‏:‏ بينما نحن في سفر إذ جاء رجل علي راحلة له، فجعل يصرف بصره يميناً وشمالاً، فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏من كان معه فضل ظهر؛ فليعد به علي من لا ظهر له، ومن كان له فضل زاد فليعد به علي من لا زاد له‏"‏ فذكر من أصناف المال ما ذكره، حتي رأينا‏:‏ أنه لا حق لأحد منا في فضل‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 969
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 14
Riyad as-Salihin 584
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "None of you should wish for death. If he is righteous, perhaps he may add to (his) good works, and if he is a sinner, possibly he may repent (in case he is given a longer life)."

[Al-Bukhari].

In Muslim, Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported : Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Let none of you wish for death, nor he ask for it before it comes to him, because when he dies, his actions will be terminated; certainly the age of a (true) believer does not add but good."

عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ “لا يتمن أحدكم الموت إما محسناً فلعله يزداد، وإما مسيئاً فلعله يستعتب” ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏وهذا لفظ البخاري

وفى رواية لمسلم عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه عن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ “لا يتمن أحدكم الموت، ولا يدع به من قبل أن يأتيه، إنه إذا مات انقطع عمله، وإنه لا يزيد المؤمن عمره إلا خيراً”‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 584
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 586
Sahih al-Bukhari 554

Narrated Qais:

Jarir said, "We were with the Prophet and he looked at the moon--full-moon--and said, 'Certainly you will see your Lord as you see this moon and you will have no trouble in seeing Him. So if you can avoid missing (through sleep or business, etc.) a prayer before the sunrise (Fajr) and a prayer before sunset (`Asr), you must do so.' He then recited Allah's Statement: And celebrate the praises Of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before (its) setting." (50.39) Isma`il said, "Offer those prayers and do not miss them."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَرْوَانُ بْنُ مُعَاوِيَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ جَرِيرٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةً ـ يَعْنِي الْبَدْرَ ـ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ رَبَّكُمْ كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هَذَا الْقَمَرَ لاَ تُضَامُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ، فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُغْلَبُوا عَلَى صَلاَةٍ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا فَافْعَلُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏وَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ الْغُرُوبِ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ افْعَلُوا لاَ تَفُوتَنَّكُمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 554
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 31
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 529
  (deprecated numbering scheme)